ã€ŠHistory at the Libraryã€‹


 Chapter 1 - History at the Library

    Chapter 1 ¨C History at the Library

    Their History Began in the Library.

    Perhaps this ¡°act¡± that the two were currently indulging in started before today, but this was the first time Vivian caught them in the act. Since ancient times, history was only valuable if it was remembered and recorded by someone.

    ¡°Oh, my god!¡±

    Vivian almost dropped the book she was holding. She showed her nimbleness by quickly hiding behind the large bookshelf. As the name ¡®The Imperial Library¡¯ suggested, the library in the imperial palace was huge and magnificent. The large bookshelf was enough to cover her small figure.

    Did they not hear her footsteps? Though she was suddenly worried about being discovered, Vivian soon dismissed her unnecessary worry. No, she sure that she didn¡¯t get caught. There was no movement from the other party to find her. Vivian was very good at hiding herself. Due to her occupation, she was used to observing others while completely erasing her presence.

    ¡­I¡¯m not showing off my ability to hide from others.

    ¡°Yes! Ah¡­ahh¡­oh!

    A restrained groan echoed in the library. The two people thought that they didn¡¯t need to suppress their moans because there was no one else in the library. The noise was so erotic that Vivian¡¯s hair stood on its end. The man urged the woman even more.

    ¡°Yes, moan¡­more for me.¡±

    ¡°Hahh!¡±

    I¡¯m here because this is a public space, Vivian muttered silently in her heart. But she didn¡¯t want to cough or show up in front of them and pull them away from their moment of pleasure. If they had the courage to do this in public, then they probably wouldn¡¯t even be ashamed if they found out that she saw them.

    ¡®Wow, I¡¯ve never seen people do this with my own eyes.¡¯

    Vivian covered her mouth with her hand and sighed excitedly. She was still a virgin woman; She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hold a man¡¯s hand. This was the first time Vivian had personally seen a man and woman connected with each other. Vivian had only heard, read, and written about this.

    Although her reaction to this situation was like that of a teenager who was first introduced to sex, she was excited for another reason.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the perfect material for my book?¡¯

    How could someone dare to do such an indecent thing in a place like this? Those who were able to set foot in the Imperial Night Library either had the status of a noble or above, or they obtained permission directly from the emperor. Otherwise, they must¡¯ve obtained permission to enter the Imperial Night Library from the sages of the Sage Tower.

    I should thank them for doing something so bold in the library at this late hour.

    Vivian decided to be bolder. She removed a few books from the bookshelf so she could observe them through the gap. She moved very carefully so that she didn¡¯t make any noise.

    The first thing she saw was their naked body that was covered in sweat. Even though it was nighttime, their fair skin sparkled thanks to the intense exercise they were doing. The woman¡¯s slender back was covered with messy blonde hair as she rode the man like a skilled dancer. The blonde¡¯s arched back, revealing the dreamy expression she had on her face. This was intense.

 Chapter 2 - History at the Library (2)

    Chapter 2- History at the Library (2)

    Oh my. Vivian let out a soundless exclamation as her thoughts raced. How did she shed her dress in public when it was unknown who and when someone might find them? Besides, it was probably quite difficult to undress herself. In any case, they didn¡¯t appear to be people of ordinary brazenness. They were here because either they were blind with lust or they didn¡¯t care if they were found.

    To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter which of the two they were. Right now, right here, she was nothing more or less than a student burning with the passion to study.

    Vivian took out her small, portable notebook and pen tip that she always carried around. She also took out an ink bottle and crouched on the floor.

    The Maestro of Erotic Novels, ¡®Perdi¡¯.

    An author whose fame was so large that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say there would not be a person within the Astia Empire who had not seen his novels. No one would have guessed, let alone know, that the ¡®Perdi¡¯, whose entire background, save for his pen name, was veiled in secrecy, would actually be the Royal Palace¡¯s night librarian Vivian.

    She, too, had no intention of ever letting her identity become public.

    And now, this ¡®Perdi¡¯ would not stay still like a sack of wheat in front of a scene such as this one. Vivian held up the pen tip with an expression that suggested she wanted to hum a melody. She dipped it in ink and let it race across the pages.

    ¡®How timely.¡¯

    Scritch. Scritch. A small sound that did not reach those two resounded through the library.

    An author through and through, Vivian, who would turn twenty-four this year, would turn even the small talk between her acquaintances and herself into material for her novels.

    ¡®This seems like it would turn into a great scene.¡¯

    Vivian¡¯s eyes came together to further scrutinize the scene beyond the small hole.

    She had thought the woman would simply ride on top of the man unyieldingly, but to be more accurate, the man, who laid underneath, was pumping his hips upwards. It was with a force so strong that she could hear the wet sounds between them, and the thrusting grew increasingly fast.

    In any case, it appeared the woman tended to be more passive in sexual matters. Or perhaps the man was forcing himself on the woman without consideration of her opinions.

    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s both?¡¯

    It could clearly be seen that the big hands that firmly held onto the woman¡¯s hips were controlling the movement up and down.

    ¡°Hah, ha! Ha, n, no!¡±

    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    For a second, the man¡¯s movements stopped abruptly. At the same time, the woman let out a small ¡®haa¡¯, spilling out a long moan as her shoulders started to tremble. Apparently, as the man had come to a stop, he had stimulated her sensitive spots before coming to a stop. Vivian believed the woman¡¯s tears were spilling down one by one from her cheek onto the man¡¯s firm abdomen.

    ¡°Your top is rejecting me, but your bottom is holding me tightly and seems to have no thought of letting go. What are you telling me to do?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Smack! Once the man brought down the woman¡¯s hips while thrusting, the woman let out a coquettish moan and her body shivered. After that, the loud sounds of thrusting echoed throughout the inside of the library, and at every thrust, the woman¡¯s seductive moans grew louder.

    ¡°Tell me that you don¡¯t like it now.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°You should tell me what you really want. I¡¯ll stop if you want me to.¡±

    The man acted as if he was being generous, but he definitely didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of slowing down. Vivian didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t say no. Instead, she didn¡¯t appear to have the freedom to speak with how hard she was gasping for air.

    Besides, from the actions just now, it appeared the woman had clamped down as the man was impatiently thrust his hips forward with even more force.

    ¡°Ha, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    The man¡¯s breathing also grew rough.

    ¡°I brought it all upon myself.¡±

 Chapter 3

    ¡®I thought such things only existed in novels.¡¯

    To think the first sexual intercourse I¡¯d see would be like this. Unexpectedly, it seemed the carnal relationships that seemed to pop out of novels were rather common in the world.

    ¡®¡­Hmm, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true.¡¯

    If it was so, then women would have no reason to go wild over such erotic novels.

    ¡ª¡ªThe relationships in erotic novels don¡¯t exist in reality. There are no such men. I believe that erotic novels should be separated into romance and fantasy.

    Vivian recalled the banter between two madams she heard in passing. No matter how she thought about it, the only conclusion she could come to was that she was rather lucky today.

    As her eyes sparkled, Vivian let her pen tip dance across the page. The combination of the man¡¯s experience and the woman¡¯s pure and innocent responses to how he handled her, was pure gold. If these two were characters in a novel, they would have been fated partners, no ¨C fated lovers. They fit the roles of an erotic novel¡¯s female and male protagonists perfectly.

    Vivian thought of how she wished to interview that man if the opportunity showed itself.  She knew if she missed the chance, she would punch the ground in regret. Of course, before she could even let the syllable ¡®in¡¯ of the word ¡®interview¡¯ out of her mouth, she knew that she would be treated as a pervert and have her head separated from her body. As Vivian thought about the repercussions of her idea, she quickly ceased thinking about the interview.

    Hah! The woman¡¯s waist bent backwards again. Vivian observed how the woman¡¯s sweat ran down the beautiful arch of her back as she turned pliant in the man¡¯s arms. As she saw this scene, ideas gushed out of Vivian¡¯s brain like a freshwater spring. All of a sudden, Vivian was so touched that she almost cried.

    How had she not thought of this method before? The burden of the writer¡¯s block she bore for months with no end in sight, which made her unable to write a single letter for her novel, felt as if it had disappeared into thin air.

    I do feel a little guilty for acting like a lustful pervert, but¡­

    No ¨C wasn¡¯t this merely the struggle of a writer as they gathered materials of inspiration from beginning to end of the novel?

    Those people, too, wouldn¡¯t have not known there was a night librarian present in the first place.

    As an adult, if one was unable to keep public order, it was only natural that they bear the consequences, Vivian thought, as she threw off her feelings of guilt.

    In reality, the reason she had been so brazen tonight was because the fountain of ideas where she drew inspiration from, had run dry. Vivian couldn¡¯t pen her new novel out of nothing.

    Vivian frowned as she recalled the conversation with a certain someone a few days prior.

    ***

    ¡°This is my limit.¡±

    Vivian threw the manuscript onto the table, and as if she wanted to avoid the upcoming nagging. She turned around, walked to the sofa with heavy steps, and sat down with a huff. With her night job at the library, she didn¡¯t have the chance to get a wink of sleep in the last couple days and felt as though she would collapse at a moment¡¯s notice.

    She even tried to put on a pitiful appearance with those dark, heavy bags underneath her eyes. However, the president of the Malicornia Publishers and Perdi¡¯s manager, Thatcher flipped through the manuscript and opened his mouth with a stony face that showed no semblance of pity.

    ¡°Miss Perdi.¡±

    Unlike usual, he had even used a title. Vivian shook her head back and forth as if she wanted to say, ¡®Whatever! I don¡¯t care!¡¯ Ah, I don¡¯t hear you, I don¡¯t hear you. I¡¯m on the brink of exhaustion and death right now.

    ¡°Seeing your reaction, it seems you, too, understand the problem.¡±

    Thatcher put down the manuscript with a slam, and gazed at Vivian, who looked away and blocked her ears on purpose. His deep sigh was ignored by her.

 Chapter 4

    He swept up his blonde hair and let loose a long list of praises for Vivian. The reason for the little patience he had left was due to the fact that the once near-bankrupt Malicornia Publishing Company was able to build an office in the capital ¨C all thanks to her.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t you think it would be troubling if the fourth novel is like this? There is nothing here that would add to the plot and development of the novel and it hasn¡¯t even fully developed as an ¡®erotic novel.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The true nature of an erotic novel is not the ¡®actions¡¯, but the ¡®sensuality¡¯, you know?¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is correct, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you should be saying¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I say that!?!¡±

    Thatcher put on a sour face for a moment and shook his head as if telling her to forget it.

    ¡°The romance genre, which many young aristocratic ladies enjoy, is always generating more famous authors as if pouring out water. By writing erotic novels, you were aiming for a new and different market and audience.¡±

    She was irritated that Thatcher was saying all the right things. Vivian pushed down her wounded pride and quietly muttered.

    ¡°You dare to debate eroticism in front of me¡­¡­.¡±

    In this world, before Perdi appeared like a shooting star, erotic novels, in other words ¡®a novel that combined romance and eros¡¯, did not exist.

    Of course, prior to Perdi, there were novels that dealt with lust. However, it was a novel focused on the deed rather than the emotion of love. The kind of lewd novel only drew the images of the relationship and no more.

    Thus, the concept of an ¡®erotic novel¡¯ was made entirely for the first time by Vivian, who went by the moniker of Perdi. As the creator of a new genre of novels, it was a feat so great that it could be written into the pages of history.

    Of course, it was not merely luck and skill that made erotic novels so popular. It was because Vivian caught onto the changes in trends well.

    In the last several hundred years, monarchy took its place in the world, and as religious reformations arose, orthodox religious establishments steadily lost their power. The witch hunt was entirely scrapped. In the midst of it all, religious messages from the temple like ¡®the sin of chasing after pleasure¡¯ or ¡®since women were more easily swayed by the Devil than men, celibacy was the only salvation¡¯ were all declared nonsensical.

    As such, even in a deeply rooted male-dominated society like the Astia Empire, a new wind began to blow. Once not even considered as a human being, but rather as property, the status and authority of women quickly rose. Now it was standard that aristocratic ladies were able to read and write. Not only that, more opportunities were given to commoners and establishments that were built to teach children to write, also grew in number.

    In pace with these changes in trends, Vivian published a novel aimed for an audience of adult women and immediately made immense monetary gains. She had become part of a new wealthy class that had no precedence and had amassed more than enough wealth to do nothing else but play and eat for the rest of her life!

    As a result, Thatcher¡¯s conduct of the debate on ¡®eroticism¡¯ in front of the creator of erotic novels was inevitably shocking.

    However, Thatcher rebutted shamelessly. And he did so with hard facts that stabbed the sensitive topics.

    ¡°Up till now, the quality of sex scenes are alike. Even though it¡¯s an erotic novel.¡±

    ¡°What?!?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t even jack shit of sexual tension.¡±

    ¡°Ah! As if there isn¡¯t even a jack shit!¡±

    ¡°To put it harshly, it isn¡¯t arousing at all!¡±

    It¡¯s easier said than put!

    Vivian¡¯s blood pressure rose in anger, but she was unable to rebut Thatcher¡¯s criticism. To be honest, she herself also agreed with him.

    However, she still felt wronged.

 Chapter 5

    Vivian pointed at the gold ring on her left ring finger and shouted in sorrowful frustration. Around the jewel, the impression of the imperial seal had been neatly imprinted. She had taken a vow of chastity, and the ring was proof that she had become the possession of the imperial family.

    Vivian had once been the only daughter of the Marten Family. However, it was prettily put, an earl, and an aristocrat by title only. Just as she had learned to walk, the household¡¯s strength started to decline, debt had continued to pile on. When she turned ten, her parents had passed away and the title of an Earl was naturally handed to her uncle.

    At fourteen, Vivian, who had been living on edge at her relative¡¯s, had no choice but to throw away her fate. That is, she decided to never marry.

    She had already anticipated that once she became an adult, she would be sold away in the marriage market at a high price. The value of Vivian, as per what her relatives told her, was only her outstandingly beautiful looks that she had earned from her mother¡¯s genes. As a result, Vivian decided to throw away her worth, according to her family, as fast possible.

    To become a nun.

    In the Royal Palace, there was a contract for average servants and a separate life contract. Once she signed the ¡®Employee Life Contract¡¯, she gave up her right to marry and after she took a vow of chastity, Vivian had worked all throughout her youth.

    However, Vivian had gladly signed the life contract. It was because once she became a servant in the Royal Palace, her name would no longer remain in the household records of the Marten Family. Then, at the very least, Vivian wouldn¡¯t become a victim of the marriage market.

    It was Vivian¡¯s chance of a lifetime.

    ¡°There is a limit to how many times these incidents can serve as material, because I can¡¯t go experience it myself.¡±

    Should the owner of this ring be unable to keep their vow of chastity, the magic cast on the ring would cause the jewel in the middle to shatter and alert the authorities.

    ¡°Well, I too understand your circumstances¡­.¡±

    Thatcher, like Vivian, glanced down at the ring and looked sincerely regrettable. After all, her extraordinary abilities and limitless potential decayed behind a single contract.

    In reality, her feats were incredible as a person who didn¡¯t even have the experience of dating. Everything was the result of Vivian¡¯s blood and sweat, as she sold her legwork to surrounding acquaintances with diligence, to earn material for the novel.

    ¡°How about at least dating?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to die?¡±

    No matter how the era progressed, the Royal Palace was still a living, breathing, conservative temple of sorts. Be it maids or slaves, if one had signed a life contract and lost their chastity, that was their end. It was a death sentence for scorning the Royal Palace.

    Vivian molded into the sofa as she let the nonsensical proposition slip through one ear and out the other while she wagged her head. Thatcher forcefully emphasized his words towards her who carelessly replied.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t have sex, everyone¡¯s still probably sneakily dating, you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to do to understand.¡±

    ¡°However there are things you have to do, in order to understand.¡±

    ¡°F¡­¡­.¡±

    Thatcher was saying ¡®You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. After all, you don¡¯t have any experience¡¯ with his eyes.

    This time, Vivian¡¯s pride cracked. In her own way, she held pride and stubbornness over her works, and she had never faced failure even once before. All three of her previous works had sold out the moment they had started selling, and there were continuous requests to publish more. Even now, the fire of the revolution that Vivian started had yet to run low on fuel ¨C in fact, it burned even brighter and hotter.

 Chapter 6

    But to say that she was an author who knew less than twit about sexual tension because she had no experience, would be an gross understatement.

    When he saw Vivian¡¯s sullen expression, Thatcher realized that he had made a mistake and flinched a little with a worried expression. No matter how close they were as friends, currently, the other side was, philosophically, like a talisman that brought in an endless supply of money.

    It would be troublesome if her feelings became bruised and decided to sign a contract with a different publishing company. It was no different than slitting the belly of a goose that laid golden eggs with the intent of giving Vivian some stimulation. He hurriedly added onto his previous words as if he tried to make up for lost ground.

    ¡°To be honest, I have no objection with publishing your manuscript as is. Even then, you¡¯d still be the author that will receive the most attention within the Empire.¡±

    The publishing company already expected Perdi¡¯s new novel to be a hit. This was because they knew her popularity better than anyone else.

    ¡°However, just understand that an author who shows no growth would not be able to write for long. This is especially important since you¡¯re going to continue writing as your job.¡±

    These statements were true. As an author, who paved the road for a new genre and trend, it was dangerous for her to continue to stray into a deadend. If this continued, and the once popular erotic novels shrivelled away, she would be criticized for plagirizing her own plotlines.

    ¡°Just act adequately ¨C  adequately. I believe in you.¡±

    Perdi was the talk of the town! The pioneer of an original, innovative trend! The Empire¡¯s new hope in the literature market!

    Vivian narrowed her eyes and leered at Thatcher who had started to fawn over and massage her shoulders. It seemed like it was time to toss a carrot after the whipping.

    ¡°Become a pervert?¡±

    Of course, just because one was a pervert didn¡¯t necessary imply they were bad people, but Vivian was the author of erotic novels who sold fantasies to the people. It was hard to embody a romantic male protagonist who didn¡¯t exist in real life when she had no experience. She had no choice but to become a pervert.

    As she drew an unusual expression on her face, Thatcher clicked his tongue and tsked as if she knew too little.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a real pervert who peeks at everyone and everything. I¡¯m telling you to write about a man, who is disinterested and cold to all except the female protagonist, and his inner beast.¡±

    ¡°His inner beast¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°To speak like your novels, it¡¯s to make your readers¡¯ tongue pang with the scent of purity and innocence like lemon-flavored candy.¡±

    At those words, Vivian pouted.

    Vivian¡¯s novels were based on how she wished to love if she could find the perfect lover.

    Her ideal partner was gentle and loved ardently. A simple action ¨C such as looking at each other¡¯s faces ¨C would bring about love in their eyes and a sweet smile on their faces. This love would be as ticklish as their first love.

    ¡°It has to burn hotter ¨C brighter. As their gazes tangle, their tongues would as well. They would be numb with sensuality, as if today was the last day of their lives, and they wouldn¡¯t care that others were watching them¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Watching them?¡±

    ¡°Have sex that is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Thatcher had asserted sex scenes like a preacher of sex.

    ¡°Erotic novels are childish in that they are only refreshing. It should feel more soft, wet, dirty, and sloppy. Like if sex started in the bedroom, it should continue in the bathroom, then the stairs and living room¡­¡­.¡±

    What was said afterwards were obscene stories and jokes too dirty to even listen to. Even the creator of erotic novels, Vivian, couldn¡¯t help but question if Thather ¡®was an animal or a human¡¯.

    She calmed down the raging bull and summarized their lengthy ramble about sex into a single sentence.

    ¡°In summary, the male protagonist is currently too clean and needs to be unsurpassed in carnal matters?¡±

 Chapter 7

    It was easier said than written. However, Vivian¡¯s pride didn¡¯t allow her to say anymore than that ¨C the pride as the first author of erotic novels! If he said even one more word about how she would know about the matters of sex when she had no experience, then she might have unconsciously let her fist fly into his face.

    ¡°Do you need help? I surveyed many aristocratic ladies and madams on the needs of our readers when it comes to erotica as the boss of the industry¡¯s top publishing company, in order to prevent even a fault from appearing in our reputation. Of course, through the conversation of our bodies¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you play around, but can you not dirty my novels please?¡±

    It was one thing to cajole with aristocratic ladies, but to coax married women. Vivian sighed.  For a moment, she wondered how much she would receive if she reported him to the Guards for sin of corrupting public morals.

    ¡°So, at least date. I think you understand well enough what I am referring to.¡±

    With that said, he smiled like a fox.

    ***

    Vivian frowned as she recalled the absurd incident. Afterwards, she suffered from writer¡¯s block, and since she didn¡¯t have the audacity to grab a passerby and confess her love, she had nothing to do but throw all her energy into her work as the night librarian.

    It was during this period that she had found them. Vivian loudly shouted Eureka to herself. It was as if the God of Writing Materials and the God of Eroticism had come down and blessed her.

    The hand waltzed across the paper boldly, writing out an imitation of the couple¡¯s sexual intercourse. Vivian¡¯s violet eyes sparkled like a predator in the dark.

    The location is good¡­¡­.

    In an empty library, the couple shared their skin despite knowing that someone might see them at the height of their pleasure.  Right, these could be the stimulants that her novels were missing.

    It was when Vivian was going over her faults and considering how to overcome them when she heard a ¡°Hmm?¡±

    That slender form appeared familiar.

    The woman had ivory skin, blonde hair, a slender figure, and a status of  ¨C at least ¨C an aristocrat.

    Vivian tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was acquainted with the silhouette of the side profile, that was lit up by the moonlight.

    But in the end, Vivian passed over it as a mere coincidence. There were many blonde aristocratic ladies. If one attended a party, the first lady you would meet within the first 3 seconds would be a blonde beauty. She must have briefly passed by one of those many beauties.

    ¡°Hah, ha! Ah! Eh! Aaah!¡±

    Their intercouse was approaching the climax. The man¡¯s actions were growing more and more rough. As he thrusted from below, he grasped the woman¡¯s waist tightly with his two arms and moved her to his will, and when she didn¡¯t move as he wished, growled aggressively in a low voice.

    Soon the couple¡¯s positions changed. Taking hold of the woman¡¯s shoulders, the man pushed her down and thrusted madly with his hips. From the beginning he didn¡¯t appear gentlemanly, but now he submitted himself to the primal instinct of beasts.

    A familiar face to the entire population of the Empire, pulled up his crooked lips. Those blue eyes curved brilliantly under the moonlight. The same moonlight lit up his luscious, shining, silver locks which were said to be a blessing from God. The movements seemed full of elegance, yet arrogant, at the same time.

    It was His Majesty, the Emperor.

    His Majesty, the Emperor?! ?

    No, no way. They say if one believed the contrary, sometimes it may come back to backstab you.

    Vivian¡¯s hand that had been scribbling away stopped abruptly. At 10 years of age, a young Vivian had seen a boy who appeared just as young as her and had now grown so much that he wafted the scent of a man.

    As if he felt that the hair that tickled the front of his eyes was cumbersome, one hand reached up to sweep away his hair. At the same time, a pair of sharp, cold blue eyes were revealed.

 Chapter 8

    Oh my. It truly was him.

    ¡°Ha.. ha.. Your Majesty! P.. p¡­please, Ahhahh!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Please, what? Can you bear the burden that you crave for? ¡±

    ¡°Ha, hah, ahh! I¡­ I feel like I¡¯m dying, Ahhh!¡±

    The corner of the crooked smile that pulled higher than before made her recall the Emperor in his boyhood. His hip thrusts grew faster, faster, faster, then even faster as he increased his speed. The woman was pushed further pushed backward till one could hear the sound of her head as it collided with the bookcase. It was the actions of a man who wanted to chase after the high of his climax and wanted it without reciprocating generosity or care.

    Oh my. She had heard that women walked out of his residence every night in a haze, but she hadn¡¯t known it was this kind of death. She didn¡¯t really want to know such useless information¡­¡­.

    Damn.

    It seemed like the deed would soon end, so Vivian hurriedly packed her things. She had to run away quickly. If it was someone else it wouldn¡¯t matter, but if she found out by his Majesty, the Emperor, she couldn¡¯t guarantee the longevity of her future. She really didn¡¯t want to be beheaded.

    Vivian returned the books she had picked out back to their place and straightened her body slowly and quietly.

    It was at that very moment.

    When she was about to replace the last book on the shelf, Vivian¡¯s eyes seemed to collide with the man¡¯s blue ones.

    No, their gazes had overlapped.

    The cold, blue eyes that sent a shiver up her spine, flashed wildly as the moonlight reflected off them.

    ***

    ¡°Librarian.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Vivian yelled out in alarm and abruptly sat up. Then, when she saw the tall man wrapped in a dark hood in front of her, she was frightened out of her wits.

    The man tilted his head slowly as if Vivian¡¯s reaction was unusual. He had merely shaken Vivian awake because she had fallen deep asleep on top of the counter as usual.

    He retrieved his hand that had been wandering about midair and asked in a voice filled with wonder.

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? What? No. Wait, was it like that?¡±

    Vivian, whose eyes were not yet properly open, responded foolishly. She was still continuously meandering around the boundary of reality and dreams.

    ¡°¡­¡­A dream?¡±

    The violet-like light purple irises disappeared behind her eyelids and reappeared repetitively.

    ¡®When did I fall asleep?¡¯

    The hazily rising morning sunlight could be seen pouring in through the windows. Vivian looked down at her notebook, which she had been grasping tightly like her lifeline even when she was asleep.

    The excitement and thrill, and the anxiety and astonishment from last night was most certainly not a dream.

    ¡®I¡¯m certain I had seen his Majesty¡­¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a dream.

    Vivian shivered as she recalled the Emperor¡¯s blue eyes that had met hers for a single moment. The memory of the Emperor¡¯s gaze branded her as if it couldn¡¯t be forgotten.

    ¡®I was mad.¡¯

    She had been blind with the greed for original content that she¡¯d never had before. Had she gone drunk from the distant moon? No matter how she thought about it, she had acted as if she had gone absolutely crazy.

    As she thought of how she had recorded the couple¡¯s sexual intercourse with passionate eyes, she pulled at her hair.

    If it was like usual, she wouldn¡¯t have been so reckless. It was all because of the raging competitiveness of the publishing company¡¯s boss, unlike all others.

    ¡°You look incredibly tired.¡±

    She tilted her head up and blankly took in the black-hooded man¡¯s figure. Every morning, before the sun rose, Ray was the scholar who visited the library.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re overworked.¡±

    Ray leaned towards Vivian as if to examine her more carefully. For some reason, she thought she¡¯d seen a hint of blue underneath the hood.

    Vivian¡¯s lips dried up and she swallowed the shriek she nearly let out.

    His eyes were the same color as his Majesty¡¯s.

    Blue eyes. They weren¡¯t as common as blue, but they weren¡¯t as rare as Vivian¡¯s purple ones.

    ¡®Their build is different in the first place.¡¯

 Chapter 9

    Perhaps it was Vivian¡¯s addiction to her job, but she had exceptional observation skills and was known for her sharp eyes. There was a slight difference as Ray was definitely taller and larger than the Emperor.

    No matter how wrapped up one was in a hood, others are still able to see the body¡¯s silhouette. Those wide shoulders and firm body was a build that was the result of many hours of workout.

    However, due to the incident yesterday night, she couldn¡¯t help but think of His Majesty. Besides, the color of his eyes was too similar.

    I had met His Majesty¡¯s gaze for sure.

    Fortunately, had Vivian¡¯s voyeurism bothered him, there would already be a sword on her neck since she had nothing to say to defend herself even if she was killed by the Emperor¡¯s hand.

    In conclusion, Vivian was not dead. For the Emperor to have overlooked her insolence was generous to the point that he did not appear to mind the matter too much.

    Whew, at least I¡¯m alive.

    Vivian let out a loud cough in a voice still husky with sleep and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Does Sir have blue eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It seems you have seen incorrectly.¡±

    Ray pulled on the edge of the hood that hung down to the tip of his nose in order to firmly cover his face. There was a white half-mask covering his face inside of the hood, so one couldn¡¯t even see his face without the hood.

    Does he dislike being seen that much?

    While his behavior was rather suspicious, Vivian ignored it. Ever since she started work at the library, she had seen more than one scholar veil their identity out of reticence.

    Anyhow, there were even those of them who abruptly started to curse or muttered something into midair. This type of behavior veered on the side of gentlemanly.

    Though it seems like he¡¯s shyer than he is drawing a line with his hood.

    In any case, it wasn¡¯t behavior that she found unusual as all other visitors to the library were the same. It was merely the difference between Fuck off and Please don¡¯t mind me.

    When she pushed the lending list towards Ray, he wrote his name ¡®Ray¡¯ in elegant writing and wrote his affiliation as the ¡°Tower of Scholars¡±. The hand that slipped out from the folds of the dark hood was elegant and fine. But at the same that, his blood vessels bulged out like the hands that handled rough work.

    Does he practice swordship often?

    His appearance was that of a scholar, but his characteristics resembled that of an aristocrat. His tone of voice was conservative and elegant, but his hands were as rough as a knight.

    Why does he have so many secrets?

    Ray was the kind of person who brought out the imagination and curiosity of an author. Without the need for exploration and identification, she was inspired by conversation and examination.

    Vivian looked at the living, breathing material for her novel and chuckled evilly. She schemed on the inside, but she looked as cute as a young child whose eyes were folded into half-moons on the outside.

    After he watched her for a while, Ray pulled out a handkerchief, and with a single glance, one could tell it was expensive. Before Vivian could say anything, Ray lightly pressed the handkerchief to Vivian¡¯s nose. The soft-touch remained at her face.

    A clean and neat aroma wafted deep inside her nose. It was Ray¡¯s scent.

    ¡°You have a nosebleed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± At the unusual response, a nasally voice burst out.

    Ray blatantly stared at Vivian, before repeating his words in a warm tone.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve definitely overworked yourself. Since your shift ends soon, why don¡¯t you rest?¡±

    As the low and melodious voice tickled her ears, Vivian, who had no immunity to such things, twisted her face.

    Once she realized that she had a bloody nose, it seemed as her nose tingled. But before that, her face flushed. As her heart had started beating faster in what seemed to be nervousness, she swallowed deeply.

    Too close¡­¡­.

    Before she could tilt her head away and avoid his gaze, he handed the handkerchief over to Vivian and neatly moved away without any hesitation.

    Vivian felt like an idiot for being self-conscious of his presence.

 Chapter 10

    ¡°That is true. Um, I¡¯ll lend you the book you chose.¡±

    ¡°I would be grateful.¡±

    Ray put down the book and said.

    ¡°Since there is medicinal water that is good for sleeping in the sitting room for servants, please have a sip. If you have a drink, the quality of your sleep will increase.¡±

    It was said with politeness towards Vivian, who appeared to have just awoken from a nightmare.

    How polite. Is he like that to everyone?

    To be honest, it was the first time Vivian had seen a scholar approach a stranger and converse with them. Even then, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the interaction was formal and almost scripted. His generous actions appeared to only firmly construct a wall between them.

    He said he was a commoner, but his aura screamed aristocrat.

    It¡¯s like an onion ¨C  even after you peel back layers, you still have much to discover.

    But she wanted to peel off more layers.

    According to the data from the many people she had observed and analyzed, such people were better left alone since it was hard to predict what kind of beast laid underneath all those layers.

    Indeed, I can¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t.

    Vivian reminded herself that she, herself, had gotten into one hell of a fix, and suppressed the impulse to bother him. That¡¯s that, first, let¡¯s handle my bloody nose. Vivian pressed the aromatic handkerchief to her nose and lowered her head.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation of astonishment when she saw the cover of the book that Ray wished to borrow. It was a romance novel that had once drawn the popularity of numerous young aristocratic ladies.

    It was also the novel that Vivian read every night as she dreamed of becoming the author of a romance novel. The novel was the textbook definition of romance.

    ¡°R.. romance?¡±

    Oh my, how could it not befit its reader to this extent?

    Though she knew it was impolite, Vivian couldn¡¯t help glance at the book then at Ray then back at the book again. She couldn¡¯t possibly understand his preference in books. He always picked books without consideration of genre or level of expertise.

    ¡°Yesterday, you borrowed <The History of Art and Sculpting>. Did you discuss the trend of Berouche¡¯s method of Vollplastik in the Empire¡¯s 439th year?¡± asked Vivian as she stamped the lending slip.

    ¡°The day before that the theological book <The Road to Salvation>, and then before that the partly religiously inclined <God is Dead and Gone>.¡±

    Ray stared at Vivian who attempted to sound like it was no big deal. It was hard to read his expression due to the mask that covered his face. However, he snorted and laughed.

    ¡°How detailed.¡±

    ¡°My memory is rather exceptional.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ray smiled crookedly. He didn¡¯t speak, but he seemed to be asking And it¡¯s not because you¡¯re interested in me?

    Well, of course, I¡¯m able to remember all those books because I am interested.

    An innumerable number of people entered the library every day, so one had to be rather exceptional to remember all the books that had been lent out per person.

    It was the reverse psychology of wanting to know more the more they hid. Ray¡¯s desire to not be known made her observe and scrutinize him even more.

    Vivian avoided his gaze out of guilt and pretended to be indifferent.

    ¡°If it is the scholar who researches the truth, it isn¡¯t strange to prefer diverse and objective arguments.¡±

    ¡°It seems you find it strange I borrowed a romance novel.¡±

    Though Vivian had predicted that he would beat around the bush and draw a line like usual, he generously continued the conversation.

    Vivian¡¯s face lit up and she nodded. That¡¯s right, why would Sir scholar choose the novel that had the greatest impact on my life out of the many novels out there?

    ¡°It is my first time reading a romance novel.¡±

    ¡°Was there something that served as momentum?¡± She asked with two eyes sparkling like a cat who found fish. Ray shrugged his shoulders lightly in response to her aggressive interview.

    ¡°The reason to read a book is always the same. In order for me to obtain knowledge and experience and project emotions indirectly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually due to curiosity towards the novel?¡±

 Chapter 11

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not curious. I¡¯m curious if I can draw out my hidden desire and impulse.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian thought, Can I interpret that in the way I want it? She heard it as he who had never once loved or felt the emotions in relation to love and wished to understand them through reading.

    Love ¨C  that was hard. She was twenty-four and still didn¡¯t fully understand the concept of love. She hadn¡¯t dated once even though the people around her were doing it simply.

    She was also an erotic novel author.

    Had love been a theoretical problem, she would have already been a professor of love. Vivian let out a sigh and propped up her chin on the table.

    ¡°As an experienced person, I will give you a warning. I¡¯ve read that romance novel for 14 years and had no difference in myself.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°A novel is merely a novel, and I¡¯m still told I¡¯m catching clouds.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, it seems you have not found the answer yet.¡±

    Ray listened well to the person on the other side of the conversation and responded in tandem. Vivian had never seen his face, but she thought he would be popular amongst women and said thus.

    ¡°I had considered it myself, but wouldn¡¯t it be natural to act as your body tells you before your emotions?¡±

    ¡°Body, you say¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if your mind is unable to lay down a judgment, your body probably already knows and understands how you feel.¡±

    As if it was unusual, he, who had been drowsily extended the end of his words, moved his red lips slightly.

    ¡°I will consider your advice.¡±

    Those red lips looked unusually luscious today. Vivian gulped hard as her heart beat faster as if she was nervous. Then, she hurriedly handed the book over to Ray.

    As he took the book, the ends of their fingertips touched each other in passing. Vivian flinched slightly and curled back her fingers. In the split second, a million different pickup lines passed through her head.

    Excuse me, since my shift will end soon, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea with me? It appears you¡¯ve recently found romance novels rather fascinating, so why don¡¯t we share a deeper discussion on them? I am quite the expert in romance novels¡­¡­.

    Tsk..it felt too aggressive.

    She didn¡¯t need to write down such suave lines as it weighed too heavily on her tongue for her to say them out loud.

    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Vivian decided on what to say.

    ¡°Please call me Vivian.¡±

    ¡°Ah, now that I think of it, our introductions are rather late.¡±

    Ray added as he apologized for his lack of politeness though Vivian already knew his name.

    ¡°Then, I shall see you tomorrow.¡±

    Ray lightly shook the book and turned around and walked away. Just like that he would borrow one book from the library daily and leave.

    Our hands touched¡­¡­.

    As she watched his retreating figure, Vivian whispered so softly that no one would have heard it. The electrifying sensation at the fingertips where they touched wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    She then lifted her hand and pulled at her hair. This was all because Thatcher who told her to go out and date. She thought she¡¯d been curious and interested in Ray as a unique inspiration for her novels, but after that day, she started to be conscious of him as a man!

    In other words, she had realized her curiosity towards him had been romantic in nature from the start.

    ¡°Date¡­¡­.¡±

    Your novels are like lemon-flavored candy. Vivian recalled what Thatcher had said and her lips automatically moved slightly and gulped at the end.

    The tip of her tongue was sugary sweet.

    Whatever. With my fate, dating is¡­¡­.

    Vivian was thankful for the mere fact that she had seen the Emperor¡¯s sexual intercourse and was still alive. After Vivian checked that her shift was over, she packed her precious notebook.

    It was now time to go back to being the Perdi, the author of erotic novels.

    ***

    The Emperor was a good and wise king in many ways.

    A matchless person. The people said.

    To give me such inspiration¡­. Vivian looked down at her notebook and admired the Emperor¡¯s benevolent character for giving her such original and new material.

 Chapter 12

    Good, since she¡¯d found new subject matter, it was now time to scrap her original manuscript and undergo some extensive editing!

    Vivian organized the novel¡¯s story in her head and began to create the appropriate plot and development. She felt like she wanted to cry bloody tears at the thought of having to write the novel again from scratch, but it wasn¡¯t too terrible when she thought of the quality of the final product. It wasn¡¯t as if she was currently in need of money either, so she had a lot of time.

    Thatcher, that guy said he couldn¡¯t get it up even one bit¡­¡­. Will he be able to say the same thing with this version of the novel?

    ¡°Huh¡­..I¡¯ll make him cum everywhere from just a novel.¡±

    Vivian gripped her fists tightly as she muttered words that others would have never uttered out loud. She returned the stacked books back to their place, sorted the new books, and updated the list of books. Of course, her work would be better described as organizing compared to what the librarians did.

    To be honest, there is no other job with this must leisure.

    The only sacrifice Vivian made was to come to the library at night and switch her sleeping patterns to sleep in the middle of day rather than at night. Working at the Royal Library included books that were hard to procure, and the work itself was rather leisurely, enough to allow her to idly work on other things in her free time.

    The only disadvantage was on the days she held both the night and day shifts, her fatigue would double. It was at that moment when Vivian was dozed on and off and yawned lazily while she ordered the books neatly.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    The familiar moans of a particular woman could be faintly heard further inside of the library.

    The sky bore an increasingly dense darkness as the night wore on and even the moonlight was covered by clouds; it was a dark and gloomy night. Despite being a different day, the woman from last week who raised Vivian¡¯s imagination was making a similar sound. No, it was the same sound.

    It was most definitely the moans of the same woman. She was sure that the sound was so raw that it could sweep one off their feet.

    Vivian could feel the chills crawl up her spine at the sound.

    That woman had come again!

    Could His Majesty have also come?

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he would leave behind his luxurious palace for the uncomfortable library.

    Did he want the unique experience of a rendezvous in the empty library? Perhaps the reason the Emperor made the library available at night was not out of generosity towards the scholars but in order to enjoy his secretive sexual life?

    I had no idea. For such a reason¡­¡­.

    She thanked him internally for his hobby.

    However, no matter how adventurous, brazen, and shameless Vivian was, she didn¡¯t have the guts to peek at His Majesty, the Emperor¡¯s, sexual intercourse a second time. If she was caught this time as well, her neck would really fly away.

    Though the loss of such an opportunity would be so disappointing that it brought tears to her eyes, keeping her head on her shoulders was not so disappointing. Vivian carefully stood up so that the couple would not notice her.

    Chills ran down her back as the moans could be heard at a location far closer than where she had last peeked. If she wasn¡¯t careful enough, she was afraid that she would be caught.

    When she had almost completely straightened her back, a dangerously low voice growled.

    ¡°I heard that His Majesty became drunk with you in this place. How was it? To be pressed down by a man you don¡¯t desire like a prostitute and rolled all over the place?¡±

    The wet and rough sounds of thrusting were buried beneath the woman¡¯s loud moans. The moment that Vivian heard the man¡¯s voice, she knew that he was not the Emperor, and froze in place.

    Not only the timbre of his voice, but the tone and attitude were also different. Formal speech was used when one usually respected the other, but the words spoken were so humiliating to the point she doubted her ears for a second.

 Chapter 13

    Wait, is this what they call a love triangle?

    I¡¯m curious!

    As soon as she realized the opponent was not the Emperor, Vivian¡¯s movements immediately froze. Who were they, and what sort of relationship were they in? Her imagination flew about through her head.

    This time, she was not interested in their sexual intercourse as material for her novel, but interested in their relationships and circumstances. Curiosity was always the bane of her existence.

    ¡°H, H, Hah! I, I love you! I love you. Hah, ah!¡±

    Unlike when she was with the Emperor, the woman had said the word love out of her mouth. Not only that, but it also seemed her reactions and responses were far more active than last time.

    She desperately panted for air. It was hard to determine whether the man¡¯s technique had risen to the level of a God, or if it was due to love that any exposure to his touch became stimulation.

    ¡°I do not believe in the love of a prostitute.¡±

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    ¡°How can I believe love confessed by a vulgar body that lets smiles fly in every direction?¡±

    They were severely harsh words and since they were whispered softly and sweetly as one did to their lover, it sounded that much crueler. From their conversation, which would have naturally made most frown deeply, Vivian nimbly caught onto a scent.

    The scent of money.

    This will definitely be a hit in the market¡­¡­.

    Currently, in the Empire, the ideal lover was the man who was different in the day and in the night. The man who brought about this trend was Duke Bron, and it was said that any woman, who had slept with him, would find it impossible to swim out from his charms.

    If the Emperor was arrogant without a difference between day and night, that man could be said to be the sweetest gentleman by day and rough without hesitation by night.

    No, that¡¯s what she wished were true.

    If I was to take those people as a motive and write a new novel that would be how I write it.

    The Emperor and that man. Neither seemed ordinary but held their own respective charms. And the more the merrier. If both were to appear, wouldn¡¯t her erotic novels fulfill the readers¡¯ expected sexual fantasies and even overflow?

    In other words, flowers in both hands¡­.. No, beasts in either hand.

    Her fingers itched. Vivian desperately thought about her precious notebook, pen, and ink in her inner pocket. However, her distance with the couple was far too close for her to allow her raspy pen to dance across the pages without being caught.

    She pouted in disappointment and decided to record their figures within her eyes in disappointment.

    I would be glad to at least know who these people are.

    She was deathly curious. Who could possibly be the man who proudly rivaled the Emperor¡¯s great presence? And who could the femme fatale who confessed her love to another even after having shared her intimacy with the Emperor?

    Though the balance continuously tottered dangerously between her life and death as a result of her curiosity, the answer had long been decided deep inside her.

    Since the opponent isn¡¯t even the Emperor, how could I possibly die when I¡¯m merely doing the work of a librarian?

    There was no reason to punish her if she argued that she merely saw them coincidentally while passing by. Anyhow, those two must know that there was a librarian working at this time. They knew this and still acted in such a manner so it was on them.

    It was a torture no different from forcing her to see the sparrow and pass the mill. Vivian stopped rebelling against the irresistible force of curiosity and peeked through the gaps between the bookcases. As she did, she saw the couple tangled in the darkness.

    The woman¡¯s dress was thrown about after having been, quite frankly, ripped apart, and while her features weren¡¯t clear, it was clearly a mess. Tears continuously rolled down from her closed eyes like pearls.

    ¡°Ha, so you made such a face underneath His Majesty while moaning??¡±

    ¡°Ha, ah. Ahhhh!¡±

    The tear-filled moans disturbed her ears. It was a sound that had sunken and was soaked completely into the mire of deep pleasure. The kind of pleasure that made one nearly unconscious and helpless to passionate sensations.

 Chapter 14

    God bless¡­¡­. Vivian cooled down her cheeks that had been flushed red and slowly backed away. She had merely watched, but her face had heated up.

    If I was to express this scene in writing¡­¡­.

    It truly was a waste to witness such a scene and merely stare at it blankly. Vivian distanced herself from the couple who appeared to be so caught in the pleasure that they were deaf to others, and held up her pen. Those sparkling and beautiful violet eyes shone with curiosity.

    ¡°Hah! No, Stop¡­¡­!¡±

    The gentleman caged the lady who convulsed within his two arms. Every time he thrust upwards, the neatly tied reddish-brown hair swayed.

    What?

    Vivian, who had seen the color of his hair, tilted her head. Wasn¡¯t the neatly tied reddish-brown hair the symbol of Duke Bron?

    As Duke Bron achieved the greatest popularity amongst the aristocratic ladies, for a while, it had been a trend amongst the Empire¡¯s aristocrats to grow out their hair and tie it into one. The gentleman over there may also be only of the many on the bandwagon. However, Vivian was sharp-sighted, and that silhouette was incredibly familiar to her.

    Perhaps, it was Duke Bron himself??

    As the gentleman swept up his loose hair, her suspicions turned into confidence. If it was that stern and defined jawline and those dark eyes one couldn¡¯t see into, there was not even the slightest space for suspicion that this was Duke Bron himself.

    God bless, oh my lord.

    This lady was two-timing His Majesty, the Emperor, to her left, and to the right, Duke Bron? Was this reality? Even Vivian asked herself the very odd question of Had I transmigrated into a romance novel without knowing?

    This wasn¡¯t a novel. This was a living, breathing, real figure. Soon, when she had returned to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise at the lady who enjoyed this perilous situation that seemed to pop straight out of a romance novel.

    Wow¡­¡­ I could never do that.

    Though she was the best at erotic novels, she was the worst when it came to real men. Perhaps if it was a novel, it was debatable, but in reality, she would probably be the innocent bystander that suffers between the fight of giants.

    Like that lady right now.

    ¡°Ugh, ha¡­¡­. Please don¡¯t hasten me by tightening like that. No matter which gentleman you embrace, your reaction remains the same. It appears you were born gifted.¡±

    Ha, how pitiful.

    Vivian felt no jealousy, rather all the compassion possible swept into her heart like waves and overflowed. If it were a novel, she would have enjoyed it, but in reality, wasn¡¯t this merely a sewer? Even if it was the Emperor and the Duke, this was a bit excessive.

    Though she shouted her love, what returned was remarks about how she was a prostitute, or how her body was vulgar, or how she embraced any man she came across, and more. They were people who went mad in order to wind up their partner.

    They act in such a way even when faced with sincerity.

    It was malicious and the absolute worst.

    Just because you had a mouth and had the ability to speak didn¡¯t imply you could say everything you wished. Though she did not know their specific circumstances, there was one thing she was certain of. Being Duke Bron didn¡¯t grant one the right to step on another¡¯s sincerity. She couldn¡¯t understand what part of this Empire¡¯s men was so likable ¨C she found this behavior abhorrent.

    In order to live happily, it was better to choose the man who gazed at only one woman like she hung the moon, regardless of their status level. It was alright to be poor because she could earn money. A sweet and gentleman was the best.

    However, that was that, and in conclusion, she had obtained material for her novel.

    The most popular Duke Bron as the male protagonist and his Majesty, the Emperor, as the second male protagonist would be the best-case scenario.

    Also, it seemed like a kind, angel-like, quiet female protagonist who wasn¡¯t subjective and easily moved would be the best choice. That way she could easily express the conflict between the two men and be swayed by each of them.

 Chapter 15

    Since she would be the protagonist of an erotic novel, her inherent sexual charms would be unsurpassable.

    Great. This combination was perfect!

    The male protagonist would appear to be very polite but was rotten as rotten can be inside and did not trust strangers. Since he didn¡¯t believe in love, he was unable to be honest with his own feelings.

    At the novel¡¯s beginning, the male protagonist would be impolite towards the female protagonist. But he would realize his true feelings around the same time the female protagonist is about to give up on the male protagonist, and he would regret it after their relationship has become tangled as tangled could be.

    After regretting sorrowfully, he would beg her, she would be indifferent to his pleading, and only after she heard his painful past, which one couldn¡¯t listen without crying, she would forgive him.

    A happy ending where both their bodies and their hearts are matched!

    Vivian wrote down the rough plot she had brainstormed quickly into her notebook. The pen that hurtled across the paper appeared to be waltzing.

    Two-timing two of the greatest powers within the Empire. Extreme immorality. Exactly as Thatcher had said, it was the first step in the development of Vivian¡¯s erotic novels. Of course, what was most important was whether it could imitate the scenes enough for him to get an erection.

    I, I can do it! Even without that tad bit of experience, if I could write clearly what I had seen¡­¡­.

    Her face, which had been smiling brilliantly, slowly filled with anxiety. At that time, their deed was approaching its end.

    The Duke who had been aggressively moving his hips on top of the woman let out a low moan and came to a stop. The woman, too, wrapped her arms around the Duke¡¯s neck and pulled him close as she shivered.

    ¡°Haaaa-!!¡±

    ¡°Gah, Haa.¡±

    To cum at the same time was said to not be all that easy.

    The Duke took a rough breath, once more swept up his hair, and frowned as if the sticky love juice had gotten on his hair. He left the lady who shivered on the floor and stood up to reorganize his clothes.

    As soon as their intimacy ended, his eyes which once flashed with lust had settled down coldly. Regret began to fill his smooth brown eyes. It appeared to prove that the relationship just had, had been out of impulse.

    He pulled out a handkerchief from inside his coat and perfectly wiped off the love juice from his hands.

    ¡°Never place the words of love in that hateful mouth ever again.¡±

    The man threw the handkerchief onto the shivering lady, whose clothes were ripped apart as if he had thrown away trash before he turned away and disappeared.

    Wow¡­¡­.

    He had trampled on her to the point that even the least weak-hearted wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of a witty comeback before he left. She had thought he would just say a word of apology because he was a reasonable person who separated his professional and personal lives.

    According to the circumstances, that lady appeared to have two-timed the men, but was caught red-handed, but isn¡¯t this sort of treatment going too far even for this situation? One should converse first to prevent any misunderstandings! How could he throw her away with anger as if to blatantly take revenge?

    Since her partner had been the Emperor, it could have been sexual intercourse that had been forced upon her rather than negotiated! There was even a limit to how much one could wound another, and if he riddled her with insults, even if she loved him, she would refuse to stay by his side. Perhaps if there was a person who remained by his side after those words, they were truly a masochist! There was no point to wallow in regret after they had left!

    This regret is just like the male protagonist¡¯s standard practice.

    The dull sound of men¡¯s shoes echoed throughout the quiet library. Only once Vivian could no longer hear that sound did she release the nervousness in her body and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡±

    However, the problem was she had released too much nervousness. Because the woman who sat in the center of the issue remained in her place after Duke Biron had left.

 Chapter 16

    Vivian covered her mouth elatedly, but it was too late.

    ¡°W, who are you?¡±

    I¡¯ve been caught¡­¡­.

    As Vivian despaired, her gaze overlapped with the blonde lady.

    The woman stopped in the middle of gathering her clothes and turned towards the direction of the sound as she trembled. It was natural for her to be incredibly flustered by the fact that there was someone else here other than herself. Since she was half-undressed, it would be odder if she wasn¡¯t embarrassed.

    ¡°T¡­ that I¡­¡­.¡±

    It was the first time Vivian looked straight at her face. Vivian tried to explain, but she became speechless and stared blankly at the lady. The lady, who held both the Emperor and Duke on either side of her, was immensely beautiful.

    Though it was a bit messy, her hair was blonde and came down to her waist. Those green eyes shone so brightly that it appeared artificial and were filled to the brim with tears. Underneath the corners of her eyes lifted upwards coyly, her red cheeks oddly stimulated sadism.

    She looked like an innocent white swan and a sensual femme fatale at the same time. The kind of face one would want to tease till it became a mess.

    At the moment, Vivian understood. It was a beauty that made a woman like herself watch speechlessly, but for men, the urges must have been stronger. The words of an unsurpassable beauty that causes the rise and fall of nations refer to people like her.

    There was no doubt that this lady was the very one who had embraced both the Emperor and the Duke, but¡­¡­. what Vivian was astonished by was not only the lady¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°¡­Carden?¡±

    Carden. The lady from the Household of Viscount Fromandi.

    Vivian knew this face. Before the Household had become bankrupt, she was a childhood friend she¡¯d seen often. The last time she¡¯d seen Carden was when she was a young girl, but her face was the exact same as back then, so she was able to identify her with one glance.

    Carden blinked her wide, tearful eyes and asked. Her weak voice sounded as if it would fade away at any moment.

    ¡°Vivian? Is it really you, Vivian?¡±

    ¡°And you, Carden, are you really Carden?¡±

    ¡°How come, in this place¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should ask!¡±

    Oh my. She wasn¡¯t sure how many years it had been. Since the last time they¡¯d seen was when she was ten years, so was it the first time in 14 years?

    Vivian quickly finished the calculation in her head. And a moment later, she realized this wasn¡¯t the time to loiter. She quickly gathered Carden¡¯s clothes around her and helped her up.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll stand up. ¡­¡­Ah!¡±

    Carden flapped about as if she was embarrassed and pushed away Vivian and nearly tripped on her feet. It was all because she couldn¡¯t feel her legs. Vivian hurriedly gathered the falling girl into her arms.

    Vivian pretended to not see the love juice mixed with semen that rode down her legs. And after air was filled silence for a while, with a ¡®Hm¡­¡¯, she asked carefully.

    ¡°Are you okay with staying here for a while? As you can tell, the Royal Library is open at night as well.¡±

    In other words, people could come at any moment. At that, Carden, whose face had grown red and looked as if it would erupt at any moment, stopped her rebellious flailing. She appeared to have accepted Vivian¡¯s goodwill.

    Rather than meeting the morning in the library dressed in ripped clothes, it was better to obediently follow the instructions of her childhood friend.

    Carden, who had been silent, opened her mouth and asked awkwardly with a timid voice.

    ¡°So¡­¡­ You saw everything?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Without intending to. In truth, I¡¯ve been working here as the night librarian ever since that day.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just to see for the sake of it. She had been excited at the thought of new material that she had written it down in her notebook to the very detail.

    Before I found out it was her, I thought it was just some lustful pervert. What happened in 14 years for such a naive and pure lady to¡­¡­.

 Chapter 17

    Vivian had gone through all sorts of hardships, there was no doubt Carden too had some unspeakable story behind her actions. Carden would have never let herself become stuck between the Emperor and the Duke by her own volition

    Or perhaps, as they say, a landscape changes in a decade, perhaps her philosophy of love had become more than unconventional ¨C  had it been destroyed?

    She could feel her shake through her fingertips. Vivian pretended to be indifferent and changed the topic with a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Actually, I have clothes and underclothes deep inside of the library. There are days that I have so many books I want to read, so I stay within the library for several days.¡±

    ¡°This was a secret, but I¡¯m only telling you, Carden,¡± Vivian whispered secretly and winked mischievously.

    Carden¡¯s two eyes grew wide. She appeared to be surprised that her childhood friend, who had grown up as an aristocratic lady just like herself, was living such a miserable life just to read some books.

    ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s a book you want to read. There are ¡®no books¡¯ that I, for one, don¡¯t have.¡±

    There was no book that Vivian couldn¡¯t obtain. Other than the books within the Royal Palace, she had secretly obtained all of the forbidden books. Of course, the forbidden books were her part of her personal collection. If those hundreds of books were found out, Vivian, who was the Royal Palace¡¯s possession, would have her neck fly straight off.

    Well, it also meant that she had access to all the books in circulation in the Empire.

    ¡°You¡¯re like usual, Vivian.¡±

    As Carden showed a faint smile, Vivian muttered so quietly that it couldn¡¯t be heard.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to show this side of me¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Vivian looked at Carden who had a bitter smile with wonder-filled eyes and carried her into the ¡®Staff Only¡¯ region. If she had to talk about this place, she would describe it as her sanctuary. A secret location where she could read and write without being bothered.

    Vivian locked the door behind her and opened the door of a passage to the basement and led Carden inside. She walked down the stairs with an astonished face as she wondered about this secretive location within the library.

    Vivian had a lot of curious things and questions for Carden. However, it was better to not place that incident on her lips. Just as Vivian had many things occur to her, Carden would have been the same.

    ¡°Sit here.¡±

    As she pointed at the small table prepared for the employees, Carden flinched and shivered before her face flushed and she shook her head. Her legs which could be seen under her dress trembled as though they had trouble holding her up.

    Ah.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Vivian bustled around here and there before she returned with a clean cloth, water canteen, and medicine.

    ¡°Can you sit there and lift your skirt for a moment?¡±

    Carden couldn¡¯t help but be flustered that Vivian, whom she¡¯d met for the first time in a long time, didn¡¯t look embarrassed as she instructed her to lift her skirt. Even if one was to consider the circumstances, don¡¯t they usually start with an ordinary greeting like ¡®How have you been lately?¡¯

    ¡°What?! Wait, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Carden desperately held down her skirt.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see it. There¡¯s no mirror here either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to do it! I¡¯ll just change my clothes. Ah, and I can just call a carriage.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring a communication device?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have one right now¡­¡­.¡±

    Carden¡¯s face was red as if she¡¯d been set on fire. Tears hung at the corners of her eyes like pearls.

    Is there any reason to be so embarrassed when she¡¯s done worse in a public place like the library?

    Vivian tilted her head with a questioning look and softly pursed her lips. Though they had once been friends, now that there was a clear status difference between them, she shouldn¡¯t be so flustered anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with matters afterward, right?¡±

    And you¡¯re probably feeling a little sorrowful.

    ¡°Also I¡¯m now the Royal Palace¡¯s employee. Just think of it as being served by a maid. My Lady.¡±

 Chapter 18

    ¡°How can I do that? You are my friend.¡±

    ¡°If I am a friend, then you have less reason to be embarrassed.¡±

    Of course, it was nonsensical, but Vivian was confident.

    ¡°No, even then. W¡­ wait, Vivian?¡±

    Vivian made her sit down and flipped up the light cream-colored dress. Underskirts filled completely with lace were revealed.

    Carden¡¯s resistance was even less effective than a young child¡¯s tantrum. Her flushed face that didn¡¯t hold even the hint of displeasure remained silent as if to give permission. Honestly, there was very little difference in her personality than when they had been younger.

    Naive unlike an aristocratic lady and pushed around by her surroundings¡­¡­.

    What would it look like if a dense person attempted to read her emotions? It was clear how the Emperor and the Duke had looked at her until now.

    In the first place, her position was rather questionable.

    The lover of the Emperor or the Duke? A plaything?

    If it was the former, it was questionable whether they sincerely thought of a lady of a Viscount Household as a partner, but if it was the latter, as her friend, she felt rather displeased. So displeased that she would follow Carden around all day as she tried to convince her to stop this dangerous play immediately.

    However, Vivian wasn¡¯t meddlesome enough to interfere with another¡¯s life without knowledge of their specific circumstances. Just like how she stood bystander every day to Thatcher¡¯s complicated love life.

    Vivian wetted the cloth and started to wipe her clean. She decided to ignore the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing underclothes. The Duke had probably ripped it into pieces. In fact, even her entrance was slightly swollen. It was fortunate that there was no blood.

    Wow, it must hurt.

    Tsk¡­How they had rammed into her like a beast. Vivian muttered inside of herself with pity and opened the medicine bottle and carefully smeared some medicine. Even at this time, her addiction to her job filled her mind unconsciously with several different possible plot developments for her novel.

    The male protagonist would roughly enjoy the female protagonist and then pull her into the bathroom in a sweet embrace.

    More sweetly than anyone else. Then the female lead would become drunk in the sweetness and while she let down her guard, using the bath as an excuse, he would make her cum with just the technique of his fingers. Then the atmosphere would once more become sensual and they would passionately¡­¡­.

    ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±

    Her habit of staring blankly into space with a person in front of her seemed to have no thought of correction. Rather than improvement, it seemed to have grown increasingly worse.

    Vivian smiled warmly and pretended to be indifferent as she lowered the skirts. She smoothed out the wrinkles of the clothes and neatly brushed out her hair. In any case, she seemed to be in a good mood because she started to hum as she brushed.

    At Vivian¡¯s unique relaxed and leisurely attitude, Carden also slowly released the nervousness and relaxed her body.

    ¡°Why are you not asking about anything?¡±

    At that question, Vivian thought to herself.

    I can roughly tell what happened just from the conversation during their sex.

    However, she made no hobby of asking further into the personal circumstances of others. The only thing she could earn by doing so would be to make not only the other person, but also herself, awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask. I¡¯ll just wait till you feel like talking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can tell me whenever you want. Whether it be a hellish worry, a fun memory, or the same old small talk. I like listening to stories whenever.¡±

    That way, it¡¯ll become material for my novels.

    ¡°There, that¡¯s all.¡±

    After Vivian had tied the covetous golden hair with a ribbon, she handed her a new dress and underclothes that seemed to appear from nowhere.

    As Carden took the clothes she felt a little stunned. It was an expression that asked why she packed away things like this.

    It¡¯s extra clothes for my deadline.

    When her deadline approached, she would be so busy that it was hard for her to return home. And the publishing company wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Royal Library to chase after her while they demanded a manuscript.

 Chapter 19

    Vivian left those words unsaid and smiled a naughty smile. At that, Carden also smiled faintly. It was a smile that looked dejected yet relieved at the same time.

    Just as she had been in the past, Vivian had a unique charm of making the other person relax with an unexpected and bold action.

    ¡°I want to tell you. Will you listen to my story?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As if she had waited patiently, Vivian responded readily. She wouldn¡¯t dig further into an issue if the person at question refused, but she wouldn¡¯t stop them either if they wanted to talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem with men¡­¡­.¡±

    I could tell that much.

    ¡°There must be at least twenty pairs of couples I¡¯ve already connected within this Royal Palace. Did you know that?¡±

    Vivian cleared her throat and proudly put her hands on her hips.

    This statement was not an exaggeration or bluff. Vivian was an expert in this field. She was such an expert that no one had noticed she had never dated, and people came to find her for love advice after they heard the rumors about her.

    Of course, the disadvantage was she became naive in her own matters. Just as there was saying that a doctor couldn¡¯t fix his own illness, it was the world¡¯s balance to gain something while one lost something at the same time.

    ¡°Where should I start from¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Speak comfortably and start from the beginning.¡±

    Carden fiddled with the edge of the dress and hesitated, then started to speak with a sullen expression.

    ¡°I think his Majesty, the Emperor, and His Highness, the Duke, are standing against each other because of me.¡±

    It was a concern befitting a female protagonist.

    Vivian listened courteously to her, whose eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky.

    ¡°Sir Scholar! No, Ray!¡±

    Vivian, who had sighed continuously, suddenly raised her head. The moment she found Ray, she ran over excitedly as if she¡¯d waited for him. Her face that had previously looked so hopeless had immediately brightened like a spring flower.

    At the figure of Vivian who welcomed him more than usual, Ray¡¯s eyes narrowed for a split second. He stopped in his steps, tilted his head, and slowly approached her.

    ¡°You look happy. Did something good happen?¡±

    Ray stared at Vivian. His gaze felt like he saw something unusual, and Vivian cleared her throat momentarily. She, herself, realized that she had reacted agitatedly like a dog that wagged its tail like crazy.

    ¡°No, not in particular.¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t erase the wide smile that filled her face.

    ¡°If there is something in particular, it would be that I really, really wanted to see Ray all day long. This must have been how the fox awaited the little prince, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ray kept his silence. Vivian let out a puff of air in laughter as his speechless figure looked rather cute. The face covered by a hood probably had an expression that wondered, Had this woman fallen ill?

    ¡°Now you really seem like a scholar.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean that I didn¡¯t appear to be a scholar prior to this?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You seemed to be like some well-raised aristocrat.¡±

    His elegant and formal speech contained the unique accent that aristocrats used. There was elegance in his actions while being polite, there was a unique leisure in his body, and his generosity was neat to the point that it didn¡¯t feel burdensome.

    And most importantly, the sharp wariness, as one pretended to be friendly ¨C  the way he drew the lines of the boundary were beyond that of an expert. It would have been hard to learn such skills without the intention to debut into society.

    ¡°The other scholars aren¡¯t that skilled.¡±

    ¡°I wonder. I was educated by some fated meeting, and much of it is my natural personality.¡±

    It was only a moment that he remained frozen. Despite having been attacked unexpectedly, Ray expertly returned a response to Vivian¡¯s question. Of course, the shallow smile that hid his heart was an additional option.

    ¡°A fated meeting? I¡¯m curious¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Without answering, he put down a book in front of her with a loud noise. It was a sort of warning. A warning tells her to not to trespass without his permission.

    ¡°I would like to borrow this book.¡±

    However, Vivian ignored the warning.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about Ray, I want to know whatever it is.¡±

    She let go of the reins that she had barely held onto all this time and started to hurtle forward like she had gone mad. She pushed forward as though she was a person without a care for tomorrow.

    ¡°Please tell me. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll learn.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or should I tell you about myself?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are like this.¡±

    It was to the point that Ray started to guard against Vivian openly.

 Chapter 20

    A thought suddenly struck Vivian. Perhaps Ray wasn¡¯t the kind person that she had hoped he would be. However, when a new side of a person is found, instead of disappointment, curiosity was what struck them first.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve changed. Did something happen overnight?¡±

    ¡°A lot of things occurred. It was truly a long day.¡±

    Vivian stared blankly into the air with the gaze of a scholar who had observed all the truth and knowledge of the world. Ray¡¯s mouth moved as though he was about to say something, but frowned when he saw her state.

    ¡°Your appearance is beyond words.¡±

    It was black underneath her eyes. It was to the point that sunken was an understatement. And if he thought of how she looked when they¡¯d first met, her two cheeks were so hollow, it became questionable whether she was eating her meals daily.

    Whenever Vivian fell into the abyss of her novels, she¡¯d develop insomnia and lose weight at a sudden rate. Ray, who had no way of knowing this fact, couldn¡¯t help but sincerely worry if Vivian was ill and near the brink of death.

    ¡°Oh my, are you worrying about me?¡±

    No matter who saw her, it was a worrisome physical state.

    ¡°Vivian. I think you should look at yourself from an objective point of view. Please speak again after taking a look at yourself through the mirror behind you.¡±

    ¡°While I understand my appearance looks rather terrible, it¡¯s also true that Ray is sincerely worried about me. I¡¯m quite pleased.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As Vivian blushed shyly like a young girl who had fallen in love for the first time, Ray forgot to maintain his poker face. Today, her reaction was especially strange. Whenever their eyes met, the mysterious, violet eyes sparkled brightly.

    ¡°First, please settle down.¡±

    ¡°I am calmer and at peace than any other day.¡±

    ¡°I shall escort you to the medical bay.¡±

    ¡°I am very healthy!¡±

    ¡°Then it appears to be an illness of the heart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Since Ray had taken possession of all the fiery feelings in my heart, this is something that could happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Maybe she had drunk a barrel of alcohol while on duty. Or perhaps she¡¯d tried some drugs. Ray considered taking this woman to the Guards instead of the medical bay.

    However, he judged it would be better for him to wait for Vivian to return to her senses after he borrowed his book. He placed a palm on top of the book and pushed it as if to pressure her and said in a voice that dripped with indifference.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough joking for today.¡±

    At that, Vivian happily smiled towards him instead of handing him the lending list as usual and drew closer to him.

    ¡°How irritable.¡±

    ¡°Librarian, please don¡¯t forget the main topic.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t like this. Then, what do you like?¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason you¡¯re acting like this, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    If she was neither killed nor drunk or drugged, and fully conscious, there must be a reason for her actions. Ray blatantly stared at Vivian in order to read her intent, but she kept her silence and merely smiled without a response.

    Just as Ray had assumed, there was a reason for the sudden change in Vivian¡¯s attitude. Clearly, it had to do with her meeting with Carden yesterday.

    Vivian recalled the worries that Carden had secretly let loose.

    Like usual. The two of us hadn¡¯t changed even one bit.

    The reason that Carden was caught in between the two men was due to her household, the ¡®Fromandi¡¯ Household. She was born as the first daughter of a Viscount and had lived the life of a sacrifice for her entire life.

    But one day, Duke Biron had visited Viscount Fromandi¡¯s territory, found Carden, and continued to remain in the territory as he watched her. Finally, Duke Biron offered her a proposal.

    I will make you the Flower of Society.

    Flower of Society held many different meanings within the Astia Empire. Of course, it could merely mean the aristocratic lady who stood in the center of trends and issues. However, if one flipped through history, the lady who was named the Flower of Society by the Emperor would have a very high chance to become the Empress.

 Chapter 21

    Thus, his words could be interpreted as I¡¯ll make you into an Empress.

    The Fromandi Household sold off Carden to the Capital at the chance for wealth, fame, and authority that had walked in. They had brainwashed her that if she became the Empress, she could raise the status of the household.

    After she had entered society by force, she went through all different eventful days and had been named the Flower of Society by the Emperor as Duke Biron had promised.

    Lady of Lilies.

    It was the nomination that Vivian had also recently heard. Since everyone had called her Lily instead of her given name ¨C she hadn¡¯t even thought that Carden would be the Lady of Lilies.

    However, if the story ended there, it could be seen as a happy ending. Wasn¡¯t it the want of aristocratic ladies to become the Flower of Society who command all the men of the Capital with a twitch of a finger?

    However, unfortunately, this was not a story, but reality. Carden was being tortured in between the Emperor and Duke Biron in the present progressive case.

    She was stuck in between the man she truly loved and the man she had to marry to raise the reputation of her household.

    Carden was the kind of person who was unable to express herself to the point of frustration of others. She smiled when she liked it, disliked it, or was in a difficult position. Her inherent kindness, she was stuck in between this man and that man, and unable to reject either of them. Her ambiguity had finally earned the hatred of the Duke she loved.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Carden was the only one at first. How was it her fault that only authoritative and selfish men appeared at her side?

    Both the Emperor and the Duke strongly believed that their love was to be accepted and no matter how strongly the other party rejected them, neither had the capacity to listen to them and acted out violently.

    Why was she associated herself with such bastards¡­¡­, no, such people, was a question Vivian would never understand, and all she could do was accept the differences between her and Carden. Maybe she liked bada*ses.

    Carden said she had started to sincerely love Duke Biron from some point in time. It wasn¡¯t something that was imaginable from the current situation, but Duke had also sworn eternal love as well. However, ever since she¡¯d become involved with the Emperor, everything had started to change little by little.

    She wasn¡¯t trying to quantify who did more right and wrong between the couple. However, the two seemed to have already crossed a river that shouldn¡¯t have been crossed, and the deepened emotions seemed to only become hopelessly complicated.

    Just break up.

    The words she had been unable to say at the time had come up to her throat.

    It would become chaotic if one applied the theories of novels to reality. This was what Vivian had realized.

    There is nothing left in this world when you hide your feelings.

    She understood that it was painful to not be able to sufficiently express your affection when the other person had been able to express her affection fully. If one didn¡¯t say how much they loved their beloved, no matter how much you shouted your love after their relationship had become twisted, they would not hear it. There was nothing worse than a relationship where love only hurt them more separation.

    Her relationship with Ray was of passing acquaintances ¨C they did not ask about each other, let alone whisper their affections towards each other. However, it would be disappointing to just become strangers, and she had decided it would be better to passionately thrust herself onto him even if she was rejected.

    I don¡¯t even wish to be the protagonist. But I don¡¯t want to be remembered as extra 1 by Ray.

    Vivian had a shameless personality that didn¡¯t have even a touch of shyness, but she was still the type of person to never reveal her feelings in front of the person she liked. It was a result of being single for so long and thought that it was pointless because of her chastity oath.

 Chapter 22

    She, despite being a virgin, had a narrow-minded mindset that a platonic relationship without Eros isn¡¯t real love.  It could also be said that it was an imagination that was expected from an erotic novelist.

    However.

    ¡°My thoughts changed.¡±

    If it was Ray, she thought that she might want to start trivial dating. However, if she stayed still obediently, she wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the ¡®D¡¯ of dating. It was because Ray had appeared just that indifferent towards her.

    After she sufficiently expressed herself, she would act. This was what Vivian, who had never once dated, felt, and thought after she listened to Carden¡¯s misfortune. While she felt a little guilty to make her friend¡¯s love life into a novel¡­¡­

    ¡°Seeing as how you aren¡¯t avoiding my gaze, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re acting while understanding what you¡¯re doing¡­¡­.¡±

    Hm? At the low murmurs, this time Vivian tilted her head to the side in confusion. What does he mean by gaze? Didn¡¯t she have to meet his gaze to avoid it in the first place?

    She complained inwardly to herself, I only barely found out that your eyes are blue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking directly at Sir Scholar¡¯s eyes right now either.¡±

    Vivian exaggeratedly bent her waist and put on a play of peering into his robe as she asked jokingly. ¡°Can you even see in front of you?¡±

    At that Ray answered instead with what sounded like a burst of soundless laughter. It seemed like he found her comment rather preposterous and perhaps a little absurd as well.

    As he didn¡¯t appear to be offended, Vivian laughed along with him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you any longer, so please tell me one thing. The romance novel you¡¯re trying to return, did you enjoy reading it?¡±

    Vivian pointed at Cinderella Scandal that Ray had borrowed earlier. Just as one could assume from its title, it was about a female protagonist from a bankrupt household who debuted into society and rose to the title of a Duke¡¯s official wife.

    Cinderella Scandal was considered the textbook of romance novels. The plotline of the novel wasn¡¯t particularly to Vivian¡¯s preference, but it was important to her as the first romance novel she had read.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t read it to enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°You said you had no interest.¡±

    ¡°I was merely curious to see if it could be applied to my current circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±

    At his unexpected words, Vivian made an expression that suggested the world was about to collapse.

    ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡±

    The cheeks that seemed to be stained pink with spring flowers quickly became pale.

    ¡°No. My younger brother keeps telling me to marry.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian let out a short exclamation as though she understood his troubles.

    Indeed, that is something that happens often.

    This time, her ears, which peeked out from underneath her hair, grew red with embarrassment. Considering the movement of her chest and shoulders, she seemed to be relieved at the news.

    Ray¡¯s mouth twitched upwards into a smile as though he found Vivian¡¯s change in expression very interesting. She had a hunch that she had just been teased.

    ¡°Then, why a romance novel?¡±

    It was very common for families to force marriage onto each other, but to borrow a romance novel as a result of it was very unusual.

    ¡°Because the circumstances are similar?¡±

    ¡°With Cinderella Scandal?¡±

    Vivian responded with a question as her eyes grew wide.

    ¡°I wondered if he would continue to bother me, given that I imitated the plot of Cinderella Scandal in real life.¡±

    ¡°He¡­.. are you referring to your younger brother?¡±

    For some reason as she imagined a cute younger brother who always grumbled It¡¯s my life wish to see my brother marry. I also want to quickly see my nieces and nephews.

    ¡°Before all that, I have to find a partner whose conditions match mine, but that seems to be the hardest thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Matching conditions¡­¡­.¡±

    Cinderella Scandal, he says. Did Ray wish to marry a woman from a Ducal Household? No matter how skilled he was, his identity as a commoner must have been blocked his way.

    In that case, there was nothing to do but wish for happiness. Vivian possessed one of the greatest personal wealth within the Empire, but at the same time, she held the fate of being tied down to the Royal Palace as a servant.

 Chapter 23

    However, I can always give him money if he needs it. How much should I give you?

    Vivian swallowed the impulse of letting her filthy lust pass through her mouth. It would be best if she neatly gave up, but a person¡¯s heart didn¡¯t always move as they wanted

    She hadn¡¯t even confessed but felt tortured by the feeling of having been rejected.

    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±

    Just then, those lips that had dragged the ends of his sentences leisurely suddenly started to move.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like marrying. I don¡¯t know anything about love, and there aren¡¯t many women who would want to marry me, so I¡¯ll have to marry into an arranged marriage.¡±

    You have me. I¡¯m someone with lots of time, money, and interest.

    Vivian sat on the edge of her seat and wanted to lift her hand high and yell out those words, but her eyes touched the chastity ring bound to her finger and she bit down on her lips.

    F¡­¡­. Why can¡¯t I be happy, too¡­.

    Ray seemed to be forced into a marriage that he didn¡¯t wish for as well. If he had to marry, or even date given that they would marry, then he would find that spending time with Vivian was a waste.

    What has the Royal Palace ever done for me!

    Vivian took a deep breath as she calmed the anger that bubbled inside of her. She had to sincerely advise Ray without her personal feelings interfering with her opinions.

    ¡°No matter how cute the younger brother and his grumblings may be, don¡¯t let him force things into your life. There¡¯s no need for you to marry if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    After Vivian had met Carden last night, she had said the same words to her. It was sincere advice that came from her own experience.

    ¡°Regardless of what others do or say, what I¡¯m telling you to do is to think about yourself first.¡±

    Her eyes folded into half-moons as she smiled. As Ray watched her smile, he tapped the book in his hands with a finger. It seemed like he was deep in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice into stride.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°Separately from that issue, if you won¡¯t lend me this book, I¡¯ll just sit here and read it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then let¡¯s read together!¡±

    Just like that Vivian took hold of a book that laid about on the messy counter and followed after him.

    ¡°They say that if you share your happiness, it grows two-fold. Since Ray likes to read books and I also like to read books, each of our happiness will increase four-fold.¡±

    ¡°It looks as though you need more rest than you need happiness.¡±

    He meant it not to be bothersome.

    Ray didn¡¯t yell at her in anger or curse at her, even though he truly was annoyed. However, if he had truly expressed his distaste, Vivian would have given up and retreated. But he didn¡¯t express any distaste and continued to generously accommodate while beating around the bushes.

    As expected, sweet.

    That was why Vivian couldn¡¯t afford to lose Ray. He was a man that was worth all the love in her heart. She resolved herself as she followed behind the scholar who walked forward with large strides.

    ***

    Ray¡¯s eyes were fixed on his book as though his entire focus concentrated on his book. Vivian sat in the chair across from him and swayed her legs before asking, ¡°Now that I think about it, Ray doesn¡¯t have to necessarily come to the library to borrow books.¡±

    Vivian asked why he bothered to walk all the way here when he could get a servant to borrow it for him. To be honest, she was a little expectant in that he might have wanted to see her.

    ¡°Vivian also knows how the library smells, right?¡±

    The smell of the library¡­¡­.

    ¡°The smell of old books, or fallen leaves. The stale smell of dust and fungi¡­. Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Very expressive.¡±

    Of course. I¡¯m an author.

    Vivian felt proud of Ray¡¯s habitual praise. She knew it was honey-coated words, but she still felt great!

    ¡°I like that smell. It feels as though I¡¯ve found a jewel after wandering about the lofty towers of books in the library.¡±

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Oh, yes, I understand what you mean. That was why I worked hard to be assigned to the library when I first came into the Royal Palace.

    The library at the Royal Palace was so big that it easily became laborious to find the books that one wanted. However, the charm laid precisely in its grand size. The feeling of having coincidentally found a jewel after Vivian wandered around. The feeling of going on an adventure made her heart flutter in excitement.

    For her, books were guides that transported her into a new world that she would have been unable to experience in her current one.

    ¡°Indeed, you know quite a bit.¡±

    She knew that their hobby of wandering about the library for new books would be similar. Vivian grew excited at the thought that she had found something in common with Ray.

    ¡°To be honest, my dream is to travel to every corner of the Empire looking for books that are out of print. Well¡­¡­, since I understand very well that I¡¯m unable to leave the Royal Palace, I¡¯m fulfilling my satisfaction with what I have.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but to end the sentence that way and grow depressed. Vivian opened her mouth to refresh the atmosphere that had started to droop.

    ¡°Is that fun? It¡¯s philosophy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It was a remark that blatantly showed that philosophy was not of her preference. At that, Ray replied expertly as he flipped the page. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clear preference for books. I¡¯m the kind of reader that desires a diverse set of knowledge and opinions.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡­. At this rate, you¡¯ll end up reading all of the books in the library.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the vast majority of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡±

    Vivian responded with a question as if she found his words hard to believe and looked around the library. The library was filled with hundreds, thousands, ten thousands of books that made it hard to look at them all in a single glance. In order to read all the books in the library, it seemed like even 200 years would not be enough.

    Vivian who had roughly completed the calculations in her head looked at Ray as if she looked at a picky child and replied with a smile, ¡°It seems like you have a preference.¡±

    For the first time since he had sat down, his gaze looked straight towards her.

    ¡°Then may I introduce a book that might add to Ray¡¯s knowledge and insight?¡±

    Vivian was filled with the resolve of a librarian to introduce an interesting book to him. It might be a chance to earn points from the stern and disinterested scholar.

    ¡°Then, praysay.¡±

    Maybe his reaction came from the curiosity that was peaked at the words of a ¡®new book¡¯. Ray willingly put down the book he was reading and turned his attention to her.

    ¡°Last time, you had borrowed a romance novel. If you enjoyed reading it, then I would like to recommend this book as well.¡±

    Vivian wasn¡¯t only skilled at giving advice to other¡¯s love lives, but also at book recommendations. As she introduced a new romance novel to Ray, she sought to bring to life the desire for romance in his life that he, himself, didn¡¯t know he had.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s the same romance novel, the genre is a little different. In other words, this novel features the combination of two souls one of which is the protagonist who is pure like a flower that blooms even in despair, while the other is¡­¡­ Oh, oh?¡±

    Vivian was in the middle of her explanation of the plotline of a girl¡¯s suffering and how she handles her first love. However, she felt a sudden chill of a misfortune soon to come.

    The cover of the book and the book she was explained to Ray didn¡¯t match.

    The sudden instinctive anxiety that told her something definitely went wrong overwhelmed her. Her mouth which had excitedly explained shut closed immediately.

    Wait. The cover of the book I¡¯m holding right now looks rather familiar.

    The colors that seemed to passionately burn! The moment Vivian had come to a realization, she flinched in surprise and checked the title of the book.

    As she started to read the title with a stutter, Ray¡¯s smooth voice could be heard clearly from the other of the table.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Are you talking about Sensuality Within the Mist?¡±

    ¡°Ah, n, no! Definitely not!¡±

    Sensuality Within the Mist

    The title was too embarrassing to even say out loud. This novel ¨C the novel that stole the hearts of all the women in the Empire and the first step of erotic novels. In other words, it was Vivian¡¯s novel.

    Just why is this here!

    She wanted to throw the book onto the floor and pretend she didn¡¯t exist, but Ray¡¯s gaze had already focused entirely on her. Though the hood completely covered his eyes, she could feel his stare on her blatantly.

    ¡°It seems like I brought the wrong book with me.¡±

    That was true. Unless she had gone completely mad, why would Vivian erotic novel in front of the man she liked? Not to mention, she was the author of the book.

    She had only brought along this book to her job to make sure her scenes in her manuscript didn¡¯t overlap with each other. She had left it on the counter thinking who would care to even look at it, but she hadn¡¯t predicted she¡¯d have mistaken it for the novel she currently read and brought it with her.

    ¡°This is a mistake. Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened just now. Please forget it all.¡±

    The flustered Vivian attempted memory manipulation.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Of course, it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°You ask for the impossible. It is the psychology of people to clearly remember things when they¡¯re told to forget it instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if you brought it with you on accident, it still remains that it is your book, correct?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, t¡­. that is true.¡±

    In many words, it was her book. Her shoulders flinched after she felt needlessly guilty and muttered quietly in a slight tone of voice.

    ¡°The combination of souls¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like someone just left their willy-nilly? It¡¯s not anything I know of.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that it was your book?¡±

    The more flustered and embarrassed that Vivian became, those beautiful lips rose further into a slight smirk.

    The tables had been turned. In other words, her Achilles¡¯ heel had been found. It was an expression that had found something to chase her out without a doubt! As she came closer to crying, Ray extended a hand towards her and spoke.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a book that Vivian recommended strongly, so I should take a look at it.¡±

    Vivian tried with all her might to hold onto the book, but Ray stood up and easily snatched the book from her hands and sat down again. This movement was so fast that Vivian could barely register the movement.

    Vivian¡¯s face started to grow as pale, but he continued his indifference and started to read Sensuality Within the Mist with a quiet attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s the novel of Perdi. They¡¯re rather famous recently ¨C I had heard of their pseudonym a couple of times.¡±

    The person she liked read the novel she wrote right in front of her eyes with a very leisurely attitude and calm face.

    Not to mention, it was her debut novel! It was her dark past that made her cringe and kick inside her blankets at night whenever she thought of it!

    Vivian was already dead. The cause of her death was an embarrassment.

    Ray lightly skimmed over the novel¡¯s contents and he could tell that their elegant writing style and the plotline as well was written sensually and sensibly at first glance.

    It wasn¡¯t a novel that had become popular just because it stimulated the reader. Though it wasn¡¯t to the point of satisfaction, it was enough to come to the conclusion that it was worth it to own the book.

    It was a very generous judgment on Ray¡¯s part.

    However, he mischievously said nothing and silently continued to read the book. As he lacked response and only continued to turn the pages, Vivians started to tear apart her lower lip in anxiety.

    Please say something!

    Every time she heard the rustle of a page being flipped, her shoulders flinched. Vivian, who had looked for a hole to hide herself in, realized it had long past her hours. Originally, Vivian was the night librarian, and the reason she had continued to remain here was to make a pass at Ray. She had been so flustered that she had forgotten her own hours.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s time for me to get off work!¡±

    There should be no overtime work! In the end, she couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer and stood up abruptly from her seat. Then, she started to run away without a glance back and saying goodbye.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Left all alone, Ray¡¯s eyes followed her retreating back with a surprised look before he burst into laughter as if he revelled over her cuteness.

    Did I go overboard?

    She had bothered him so much that he did have the thought to tease her in mind, but he hadn¡¯t predicted she¡¯d run away in such a hurried manner. Before he could say anything, Vivian had gathered her belongings and hurried out of the library at the speed of light.

    Her reactions were quite peculiar and extreme.

    How unexpected. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so embarrassed.

    He flipped the book back and forth, and after he checked that the Library¡¯s stamp wasn¡¯t marked on it, he tilted his head in confusion.

    ***

    I made a total mess.

    ¡°I left my notebook at the library¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian, who looked so impoverished as though she had just climbed out from the grave, muttered despondently. The room had been turned upside down as if a storm had passed through it.

    Perdi¡¯s idea notebook. Everything that was written inside ¡ª the novel¡¯s plot, the diverse positions, the erotic lines, the locations, situations, moods ¡ª was worth as much as her life.

    Not to mention, the sexual intimacies that had occurred in the library had been written down in excessive detail. Even if she was to recall her notes and rewrite the scenes, it would be impossible for her to recreate the same situations with the same atmosphere.

    But how come she couldn¡¯t remember where she had left that notebook, which was more precious than her own life? What is wrong with me? Vivian lamented and reproached herself once more.

    This is why they say authors are all birds of the same feather¡­¡­.

    Whenever she was focused or enticed entirely by a single objective, she habitually narrowed her field of vision and looked at nothing else except that one objective. For example, one time when she wrote her manuscript, she didn¡¯t realize someone right next to her holding a conversation with her. She neither slept nor washed until she had written her manuscript to her own satisfaction.

    It seems this time I was too focused on Ray.

    It is true that recently, she had pushed back all her other responsibilities in order to solve the mystery that was Ray. But who knew she wouldn¡¯t even have the mind to take good care of her notebook.

    However, my area of activity is rather limited.

    If it wasn¡¯t at her house, then it must either be at the publishing company or the library ¨C as long as she didn¡¯t do something as stupid as dropping it on her way. Vivian stopped making a mess of her room and returned to the library.

    ***

    As he took off the crown that sat slightly crookedly on top of his head, the white-silver hair sparkled radiantly underneath the light of the chandelier.

    Astier Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, Julian Bernardo Franz Astier.

    He flung down the crown onto the ground and leaned his body deeper and further into the throne. At his actions, the servants hurriedly approached and placed the crown on the pedestal preciously. Julian frowned as if he had found them bothersome and had them retreat.

    The core issue of the conference with the aristocratic council differed only slightly from the previous conference and otherwise remained the exact same.

    Was he going to leave the seat of the Empress empty, what was he going to do to resolve the problem of an heir, and was he going to allow the Grand Duke to continue like usual¡­.

    In this game they had created and played, they mentioned their own daughters for the role of the Empress. It was similar to the actions of ambassadors of foreign nations ¨C  the first they did was to hand him the portrait of the princesses in their home country.

    It was something that couldn¡¯t be helped, something that he understood was very natural, but Julian couldn¡¯t wash away the feeling that he had become a great breeding stallion.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Hu¡­¡­.¡±

    Just now a marriage offer from the Accra Kingdom had been received and it wasn¡¯t something he could easily ignore. Accra Kingdom was a state that had power over their access to important waterways, the buffer state in wars that could occur in the near future, and an important western nation whose growth was centered around harbors.

    It¡¯s important to remain in a good relationship with them.

    Not to mention, the offered amount of wealth as the bride¡¯s betrothal was incredibly exceptional and the marriage partner was a princess rumored to be of great beauty.

    She had been raised to obediently and loyally serve her husband and would be unable to grow enough power and influence to rebel politically in either her own nation or some foreign country.

    I¡¯ll have to take in a princess as the Empress, I suppose.

    However, as the discussion continued, a certain lady came into Julian¡¯s mind. Honey blonde hair, an aroma that made one lustful, and those lifeless green eyes.

    Indeed. Those fucking eyes that held not even an ounce of emotion exception fraudulence.

    Damn bitch.

    One couldn¡¯t even find the ¡®s¡¯ of sensuousness on her pale face and stiff body. However, those eyes still stimulated Julian¡¯s nerves. The red lips that were plaintive and trembled red lips and had whispered, ¡°Your Majesty¡±.

    She pretended to be a femme fatale, who had come to seduce him coarsely, and soon showed the contradictory attitude of a tearful prey.

    He felt irritated. She was merely the lady of a viscount but her presence had wedged deep inside of his head and wouldn¡¯t budge. He had even thoughtlessly been involved in a relationship with her without a contraceptive artifact or spell. He did this despite the fact that he knew that Carden¡¯s sponsor was Duke Biron.

    If it had been any other lady of a viscount household, he could have just thrown her the position of an Empress if she became pregnant. However, she was Duke Biron¡¯s woman in the first place.

    To take it upon oneself to actively sponsor someone so they can take up a seat in society. Ha, it¡¯s not even funny.

    Julian still remembered the messy sexual intercourse between the two that he¡¯d seen occur in the corner of the garden during an event. The location where he had forcefully held down Carden, who had clearly rebelled and thrust his hips violently, could be seen very well from the terrace he currently stood on.

    Duke Biron had raped Carden in front of the Emperor for him to watch, and the Emperor, despite knowing his obvious schemes, still became attracted to her in the end.

    At first, it had been a light interest. Only to the point that he would chuckle lightly at the Duke¡¯s clear intentions behind his vulgar acts. Then, at a moment of impulse, he thought to become drunk within her and throw her away. But¡­¡­.

    In the end, it had become as tangled as tangled could be.

    Carden, that innocent and naive lady, still deeply believed in Duke Biron¡¯s false whispers of love. She had been conquered by those honey-coated words and was unable to swim out of it.

    Whew. What useless thinking.

    If he knew that the situation would become so bothersome, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed any curiosity to develop in the first place. He would rather tie that woman down to his side so others wouldn¡¯t be able to covet her, but that was only advantageous to the Duke.

    I¡¯ll have to cut it off. It¡¯s not too late yet.

    While Julian definitely lusted after Carden, he didn¡¯t want her enough to walk straight into the Duke¡¯s hands. Even as he believed such, in the end, he slammed his fist down on the throne¡¯s armrest.

    He felt frustrated as though his insides were all blocked.

    ¡°Your expression is rather brutal, Your Majesty.¡±

    It was just then that the Emperor¡¯s expression, which was chilly, shattered as a young man opened the door and walked in.

    He was dressed in black from head to toe and walked into the audience chamber with dirt-covered shoes. Every time he stepped forward, ashes from the cigarette clasped between his two lips fell down like flower petals.

    ¡°Y¡­ Your Highness!¡±

 Chapter 28

    At the sudden appearance of the Grand Duke, all of the servants reacted as though they were about to raise the alarm.

    ¡°Your Highness! Before His Majesty grants you an audience, you can¡¯t just burst into the audience chamber!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The Grand Duke slowly and leisurely tilted his head and inhaled and exhaled the cloudy white smoke and moved his red lips slightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this Aidan requests the audience with the Protector of the Nation¡¯s Light. Of course, you¡¯d accept my request.¡±

    Which nation¡¯s etiquette is it to enter first then inform later!?!

    That fucking ruffian¡­¡­.

    The footman who stood guard in front of the audience chamber swallowed the curses he couldn¡¯t let out of his mouth and made a tearful face. Julian looked at him with wide eyes as though he couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Grand Duke Aidan Valentine. The Emperor¡¯s one and only brother. The only person within the Empire who could be candid with the Emperor without fear of punishment.

    ¡°It has been a long time since we¡¯ve met.¡±

    Aidan roughly moved up the hairs that poked his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth.

    The two people who had inherited the Emperor¡¯s blood looked so similar to the point of twins, not brothers, during their childhood. As a result of the similar looks, when they stood next to each other, their hair color ¡ª the only point of difference ¡ª contrasted even more and thus were nicknamed ¡®Black and White¡¯.

    The ¡®White Prince¡¯ always worked hard and upheld an upright and clean private life and the Royal Palace¡¯s embarrassment, the ¡®Black Prince¡¯, who went around like a ruffian doing things that were difficult to place on one¡¯s tongue.

    Because the two were so similar, their actions which laid on the extreme ends of the spectrum, couldn¡¯t help but be compared to each other. Until the White Prince, who had been the Second Prince, passed the First Prince, the Black Prince, and ascended the throne.

    After the previous Emperor had retired, Julian completely filled the empty space of the late Emperor and was widely accepted. This was the rumor that was known throughout the entire continent.

    Aidan, who continued to carry the nickname of ¡®Black¡¯, now became known as the Grand Duke of Black. His scandals continued to chase after him like an afterimage, and he, too, did not attempt to rid of such rumors.

    Instead, he added more rumors on top of the ones that already existed and became the Empire¡¯s nightmare. Now parents would strike fear into their crying children with mentions of the ¡®Grand Duke of Black¡¯ in order for them to stop their wails..

    ¡°For what reason are you here, dear brother?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feign innocence.¡±

    Aidan curved his blue eyes that were the same exact shade as the Emperor and replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Majesty lure me all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Lure? Ha, lure, you say¡­¡­.¡±

    The two people had now matured, still looked rather similar at first glance, but when scrutinized they looked very different. The Emperor¡¯s appearance was closer to radiance and iridescence, while the Grand Duke¡¯s appearance was closer to darkness and decadence.

    If Julian was praised as a god, then Aidan was called the Demon King or Satan. Now it wasn¡¯t just the problem of his hair color. Just as they had both been born as princes, but separated like Yin and Yang ¨C the rumors had changed their appearances as well.

    Julian searched Aidan¡¯s face, which was so pale one could see his veins, and dark eyes, and clicked his tongue.

    Didn¡¯t he return with an appearance even more well-fitted with his rumors than before? However, the Emperor¡¯s face was still filled with welcome and delight that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°How have I lured my brother?¡±

    At those words, Aidan started to throw the documents in his arms onto the floor one by one. They were all marriage proposals with the coat of arms and portraits of ladies of households that wished to borrow the power of the Grand Duke.

    All of the marriage proposals were ones that were selected personally by the Emperor as candidates for the Grand Duchess. Of course, the majority of them held political entanglements as well.

    Aidan threw the now short cigarette on top of the papers that had been piled one by one. Just like that, the white cloudy smoke was dyed black as the papers burned.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°How could naive, young, aristocratic ladies who grew up preciously as their household¡¯s gem be able to handle me?¡±

    ¡°It..it happened!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and bring some water over!¡±

    Aidan leisurely passed over the chaos he had created, and brought up another topic: ¡®¡®Marriage with me? Don¡¯t you find those young ladies pitiful?¡¯¡¯ he added. The detestable face underneath his eyelashes was the final nail to the coffin.

    Julian let out a sigh as he watched Aidan hold a cigarette between his lips.

    A few months ago, Julian had decided to use a hard-line policy against Aidan, who wouldn¡¯t respond no matter how many marriage offers he sent him.

    He sent Count Simmar and his third daughter to the Valentine Estate without notice. The excuse was that Lady Simmar was inherently weak, but the goal was clear.

    It was for the couple to fall in love with each other. Even if they didn¡¯t have any interest in each other, since the Emperor¡¯s intent was so definite, they were expected to pretend they couldn¡¯t win against his wishes and marry each other.

    However, Aidan didn¡¯t lose to the silent threat and even disappeared abruptly without a trace before Lady Simmar had even reached the Valentine Estate.

    Overnight, Lady Simmar was left to enjoy her sanatorium. She wasn¡¯t even to say a single word to the Grand Duke as she spent her days alone and it was said she had returned to her estate immediately.

    But afterward, Aidan, whom they¡¯d lost all contact of, had shown up as if to taunt them. At this point, the Emperor started to grow obstinate.

    ¡°Did Lady Simmar not satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone, whom my dear brother likes, we will proactively push ahead for a marriage.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in anyone.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s really that difficult, didn¡¯t I request that you at least date a gentle lady previously? It doesn¡¯t matter who it is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to.¡±

    Aidan was a person whose emotions and ambitions were rather dull. To the point that an ordinary love life was unimaginable.

    The vast majority of royals and aristocrats had a suspicious corner, but Aidan was different from the very beginning. When one conversed with him, he appeared to be a monster who pretended to be human.

    Instead of a monster, he seems like an abandoned sword.

    Just like how people shivered in fright as the sharp edge of the sword flashed in front of their eyes and caused them to drop to their knees and beg for mercy.

    Did he change after the previous Emperor had passed away? No, did he start to change little by little before that?

    Julian was regretful that Aidan had changed like this. There had been a time when they had called each other brother and teased, played, and laughed a lot with each other, though it all seemed like a dream.

    He had hoped that his brother might be able to find his humanity if he could just find a woman to live next to him and share her warmth.

    ¡°Please just grab anyone and date them!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my preference to play with the feelings of others and act deceitfully. I would rather kill them if ordered to kill.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Julian wasn¡¯t able to hide his mixed feelings. His expression wondered what he should do with a prodigal brother with such a clear conviction.

    He gestured with a hand and the servants and maids all retreated, and he stood up. Aidan smiled softly in response to the anger of the Emperor as the latter approached him. Of course, it was only soft from his perspective, and others only saw a strange smile that made them embarrassed.

    ¡°Even though dear brother has all those chaotic rumors surrounding him, aren¡¯t you clean in all matters women?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So we can use that to put to sleep a portion of brother¡¯s notoriety.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡±

    Together with the smoke he inhaled, Aidan let slip a low sound and focused on the Emperor. It was a gaze that would send a fiver up any other person¡¯s spine.

    ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, then I can¡¯t help but use a hard policy method.¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°What method might you be talking about?¡±

    ¡°If my dear brother doesn¡¯t bring a gentle lady by the next council, I will announce that I will push back the marriage of the Royals.¡±

    At that, the leisure of the Grand Duke, which had been maintained throughout the entire conversation, was finally cracked. It was an expression that yelled annoyed.

    ¡°If the Royal Palace and the Empire collapse due to the lack of an heir, brother will have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Just then, the Emperor¡¯s close associate who had observed the Grand Duke jumped slightly in surprise. For a short moment, killing intent had filled Aidan¡¯s blue eyes.

    Though it was very short, the Grand Duke¡¯s thoughts seemed transparent. The gaze that scanned Julian from head to toe was that of a devil who came from hell.

    The close associate who had supported the Emperor since the previous generation knew the reason why Aidan did not dream of rebellion against the current monarch was that he placed value in something other than authority and reputation.

    This was why Julian had not died and inherited the throne safely.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A death glare flashed in his eyes for a split second, yet Aidan appeared calm and peaceful without even a slight air of discomfort. It was an inorganic pair of eyes without even a single touch of emotion.

    That was why the Grand Duke was frightening to others. Even murder seemed to be as natural as breathing to him. As the Emperor¡¯s close associate swallowed nervously, Aidan drew on a smile as though innocuous of the matter just a few seconds before.

    ¡°If that is what your Highness wishes, then I shall follow your orders. I shall bring a partner who has similar interests as myself.¡±

    He placed a hand over his chest and bowed his head as if with all his manners and heart. His hair, which was scattered willy-nilly, slid forward at his movements.

    Julian smiled as though the response was satisfactory and nodded his head.

    ¡°If it is time my dear brother matures. It is time for you to settle down.¡±

    The Emperor who was jubilant wasn¡¯t aware that his life was in danger a moment ago. The close associate secretly swallowed a sigh.

    ***

    ¡°Who¡¯s that I see?¡±

    When Vivian found the man who walked towards her from the other side of the corridor with a sick smile, her face scrunched and decayed. This was why she hated to walk around the Royal Palace in the day.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the bitch who ran away without paying the debt of salvation?¡±

    He swayed to and from as he walked over while he spoke in a tone similar to the ruck of the municipal.

    Leslie Marten. Count Marten¡¯s heir. Her paternal uncle¡¯s first son.

    She had also heard that Leslie had debuted into the political world in order to inherit the Household. However, she hadn¡¯t actually thought the alcoholic and gambling loony would actually have the privilege to walk around the Royal Palace.

    Vivian tried to ignore Leslieas she walked past him. However, he blocked her path. If she moved to the left, he moved left as well, if she turned right, he tilted his body and stuck to her. There was no way for her to avoid him due to his simple-minded block with his huge body.

    When Vivian looked up at him with a chilly face devoid of emotions, he raised an eyebrow as if to ask What are you going to do now? She wasn¡¯t going to remain still with someone who taunted her.

    Vivian moved her once tightly closed mouth.

    ¡°Woof woof.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bark bark. Grrrrr.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you crazy?¡±

    She barked with her teeth on display before she shrugged as though she didn¡¯t understand human language because she was a dog. Leslie was flustered as he thought Vivian wouldn¡¯t be able to respond properly and tremble in fright.

    Do I still look like a 10-year-old child?

    Vivian was no longer the child who stayed up all night alone in the attic room with her tears. She was now a capable person who had risen to the top of a single market all by herself.

    ¡°Woof woof?¡±

    She finished barking with an expressionless face and turned around. At the same time, a disgusting hand grabbed her shoulder.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Haha, it seems you¡¯ve learned some new entertaining talents in the time I haven¡¯t seen you? It seems like you¡¯re able to bark now?¡±

    It seemed that he had no intention to release her till he had trampled all over her.

    She let out a sigh and replied. ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t hear me tell you to fuck off. I thought you would be able to understand if I talked in the language of dogs like yourself.¡±

    ¡°What, dog?¡±

    ¡°You said I was a dog, but since we share blood, aren¡¯t you also a dog?¡±

    ¡°Ha, there¡¯s only one dog here. It¡¯s you who abandoned the Marten name and became the Royal Palace¡¯s dog by your own will.¡±

    This Marten, Marten.

    It seems he has no abilities so all he has to offer was his bloodline. I wonder what this man would be left with if the name of the Household was taken away from him. Vivian would bet that Leslie would become a beggar and starve to death if he was thrown out the Count¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Is this your collar?¡±

    Leslie extended a hand towards her chastity ring. Vivian retreated backward and slapped his hand away before it could touch her. At the same time. a very terrible light of cruelty flashed his eyes.

    That¡¯s right.

    Vivian, who had predicted the slap, stared strongly at him and spoke before he could grab her collar. ¡°Just as you said, I am the leashed possession of the Royal Palace. Do you not know what will happen if even a scratch appears on me?¡±

    Regular servants and servants with life-contracts at the Royal Palace were different. In return for a life-long contract and no control over their entirety, they could ensure their safety till they died. No one could carelessly lift a hand against them, and couldn¡¯t force them into intimacy.

    Though the royals were an exception to the rule.

    Even though it was a Count¡¯s young master, they couldn¡¯t lift a hand against her. No matter how much Count Marten loved his son, it would be very difficult to explain the circumstances that led to violence against a maid in the Royal Palace¡¯s possession.

    ¡°Why were you afraid? What have I done to make you bare your teeth to me?¡±

    Perhaps it was the effect of the threat. Leslie frowned and retreated several steps like a dog covered in shit. Contrary to his words, the person who was afraid was him, not her.

    ¡°Violence isn¡¯t the only way to tame dogs with bad habits. Be expectant the next time we meet. If I see you next time, you¡¯ll end up begging for my forgiveness on four legs. Let¡¯s see how long you can be so stiff.¡±

    Leslie spouted dialogue of an extra character who often appeared as a gang minion before he hit her shoulder as he passed by. It was such an obvious reaction that it wasn¡¯t even worthy enough to write it into a novel.

    A guy worth nothing.

    She already knew that he would be unable to do anything. Vivian clicked her tongue and after she brushed off her shoulder, she continued to walk towards the library.

    No, she attempted to walk towards the library. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ray stared at her in observation.

    A black hood covered his entire body as usual, but he stood out even more because of how he was dressed.

    I showed Ray a side of me that I hoped he wouldn¡¯t see.

    Vivian walked over to him and scratched the back of her head awkwardly.

    Ray, who leaned on the wall without a word, slowly moved his lips. It was a cold voice that made everyone who heard it, freeze.

    ¡°You said to not let your family sway your life to and fro. It appears there was a good reason for why you gave such advice.¡±

    He said it as though he could have helped her, but merely stood as a spectator from the start. Ray looked rather bothered, though the reason couldn¡¯t be ascertained.

    Is he feeling sorry for being unable to help directly?

    Vivian decided that the chilliness above those blood-red lips was due to guilt and shook her hand as if it was alright. Then she smiled as though there was no need to feel bad and spoke.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Such a bastard¡­¡­ No, I can take care of someone like the young master Marten by myself.¡±

    ¡°Is he a relative?¡±

    ¡°He was a relative. He¡¯s now a stranger. But it appears he still doesn¡¯t have any thoughts of exiting from my life.¡±

    ¡°I could get rid of such pests.¡±

    Ray kept balance with one arm on the wall and leaned towards Vivian. It was a secretive whisper. The smile that hung on his crooked lips grew stronger. Get rid of? Vivian focused her gaze on Ray¡¯s pale hand that held onto the wall.

    ¡°By what method?¡±

    ¡°All you have to say is you want to.¡±

    ¡°What is that? Are you a fairy that makes wishes come true?¡± Vivian laughed because of Ray¡¯s impossible words.

    However, that was only for a short while. Her eyes followed those long and elegant fingers that seemed to belong to a pianist. Every time he spoke, the lean muscles and the veins on his forearm grew more defined and the bones of his wrist were beautifully defined.

    ¡°So, do you wish for it?¡±

    The breathing that seemed to touch her, but not touch her, tickled her ear. She swallowed deeply. Finally, Vivian looked up at his face. Due to the frustrating hood and white mask, his red lips became even more defined.

    His lips were beautiful.

    I want it¡­¡­.

    Those lips looked as though they were drawn on. They were the attractive color of rose petals and seemed to be slightly wet as though dew drops had settled upon them¡­¡­.

    No, what am I thinking about!

    That was the pie in the sky. Even if she luckily gained his interest and they started to date, she was unlikely to ever taste them. If she did get the chance to taste them, it would be her final feast before her death.

    After she consoled her lust and ambition, Vivian felt as though she cried blood tears. How would it be possible to date a man whose breathing was erotic alone, while she controlled her urges?. She wasn¡¯t some cleric who desperately protected herself against the Devil¡¯s temptations.

    However, reality was cruel. Vivian tamed her heart and will with the feelings of a religious cleric. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s alright. Why should Ray go to such trouble?¡±

    She cleared her throat and slowly moved to the side. That man who oozed sex from his very pores seemed to continuously test her.

    ¡°Would you escape if the young master utilizes a method that escapes the eyes of the Royal Palace?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Vivian blinked blankly as though she didn¡¯t understand what had been said.

    ¡°It appears you are unaware how easy it is to slowly destroy Vivian¡¯s life from under your feet.¡±

    Ah, the young master¡¯s intellect was rather below average, so it seemed unlikely for him to be aware of such a method in the first place.

    ¡°Can you bear a life where your feet are chained so you can¡¯t run away, and it is so torturous you want to die, yet you¡¯re unable to die?¡±

    A prickly gaze scanned Vivian up and down. Why do these sudden words sound like threats? Vivian¡¯s eyes moved this way and in that astonishment, then let out an exclamation ¡ª Ah! ¡ª as though she had realized something.

    Then, with an expression free of confusion, she brightly smiled and nodded.

    ¡°You say words of worry quite brutally.¡±

    ¡°Worry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll later be harmed after having stood up against an aristocratic young lord, right?¡±

    The hand that was about to touch her cheek abruptly stopped. Then the brutal atmosphere slowly began to recede into something more leisurely. Was it because she had hit the core point of the issue? ¡°It does bother me.¡±

    Ray let out a sigh and obediently acknowledged the fact.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve grown to desire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what? What?¡±

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    At those words, the heart that I had attempted to soothe was immediately unchained and scattered wildly. Vivian¡¯s face grew red and she repeatedly opened and closed her mouth. She had grown so flustered by the sudden development that she was unable to say anything. It appeared as though she lacked discipline.

    ¡°That¡­?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to go out with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­! That¡­¡­.¡±

 Chapter 33

    The well-spoken Vivian disappeared and she slurred the ends of her words. It was as if she had fallen unconscious with her eyes open wide.

    Even Vivian herself realized that her reactions and thoughts were rather transparent. After all, even if she reached the summit of the field, she still had zero experience. No, even then, she would have never imagined that he¡¯d ask her directly. It wasn¡¯t even a little romantic.

    Vivian gripped her heavily pounding heart and replied with a serious expression.

    ¡°Scholar, you¡¯re far more daring than I thought.¡±

    Ray chuckled as though he was struck speechless, ¡°I don¡¯t think my Lady should be the one to say that.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through my schemes already, it can¡¯t be helped. Will you be crossing the line?¡±

    ¡°What do you desire of me?¡±

    ¡°Dating.¡±

    ¡°What do you desire from dating?¡± It was a soft voice as though he talked to a young child.

    Vivian pressed her lips together into a line. He had figured out that Vivian had more to gain not from the act of dating, but to form romantic relationships.

    Was he a ghost? Vivian thought in astonishment inwardly. She couldn¡¯t figure out which portion of their conversation had served as a hint. It was one thing for Ray to realize that she liked him in a single glance, but it was a totally different thing for him to look through to her dark intentions.

    Just as she had thought, he wasn¡¯t a normal man. He was a man with as many layers filled with mystery.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I could possibly want, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it revenge against the librarian¡¯s household that persecuted you?¡±

    ¡°What, no!¡±

    It was a lie to say she was totally devoid of revenge. There were many nights where she would kick away the blankets and cry angrily, but, for Vivian, her life right now was far more exciting and fun. To be honest, she hated the fact that she had to waste time if she wanted to take revenge.

    ¡°Do you want wealth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need money.¡±

    Rather, she had more than enough to the point that it rotted away in her pocket.

    ¡°Fame? Power?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything in this world that is more tedious to take responsibility for than that?¡±

    The reason that she used a pseudonym rather than her real name was she would lose her private life and be under surveillance all day and found such a situation burdensome.

    No, before that, how would it be possible to obtain revenge, wealth, fame, or power from a relationship with a scholar?

    Vivian spoke with a hand over heart, ¡°I do not desire such materialistic things. I purely wish for Scholar Ray himself.¡±

    To be honest, apart from liking him, she required experience to date someone so close to her ideal type. To be more specific, it was experience she required to accurately express the emotions that are involved with romance.

    ¡°Do you desire my heart?¡±

    ¡°While it is true that I hold interest in the scholar, I don¡¯t expect your heart.¡±

    While it would be great to have it, this wasn¡¯t a deciding factor.

    The important thing was whether Vivian would be able to feel the same emotions and lust as the female protagonist. Of course, it was also helpful to understand the male protagonist¡¯s psychology.

    After all, the rest was better off veiled in imagination and fantasy rather than being too realistic.

    ¡°Then do you wish for my body?¡±

    Her words were interpreted in a different manner than intended.

    To lust after another under the veil of dating ¨C Vivian herself felt as though she had become a knave and started to explain herself as though her life was on the line, ¡°Look at this. I¡¯m a very safe beast who has been chained.¡±

    Vivian truthfully addressed herself as a beast and showed off her ring, ¡°The only skinship I¡¯m allowed to have is to hold hands. I wouldn¡¯t pounce on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, so just bring yourself and I¡¯ll take responsibility and feed you.¡± Though she had hidden her dark intentions, she still spoke with sincerity.

    ¡°How nice.¡±

    Just then, the hand that rubbed his chin moved towards his lips and Ray mumbled. The fingers that traced those red lips resembled the fingers of a painter.

 Chapter 34

    How could one¡¯s chin and lips be such a beautiful art piece? One couldn¡¯t help but silently watch even his small habits.

    ¡°I suppose we have to first be honest with each other.¡±

    But I can¡¯t be any more honest than I already am? As Ray finished his sentence and neatly dropped off, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but swallow in slight disappointment.

    But in those few moments she dropped her guard, his hand approached her left hand and quickly overlapped their hands. He had merely covered her hand, yet it was big enough that she could not see her own.

    He circled the silver ring that sat on her ring finger with fingers rough with calluses. Then, he spoke.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be busy for a while. I will tell you the rest at the library soon.¡±

    Ray turned formal as though he was chased by a number of important things and checked his pocket watch. Vivian reflexively responded with I¡¯ll see you at the library and almost unconsciously extended her arm for a handshake as if to seal a deal.

    ¡­..So what exactly was the conversation we just had?

    As she still swam in confusion, he added onto his previous statement.

    ¡°Just the two of us. Secretly.¡±

    Ray, who whispered quietly, softly took her hand and his fingers slipped onto the weak skin on the inside of her wrist and stroked it. Vivian gripped her fist. It was only a little bit of skinship, but sparks ran throughout her arm and her body.

    Vivian couldn¡¯t help but to nod blankly.

    ***

    ¡°Hm¡­¡­.¡±

    There was nothing.

    Vivian had started to search through the counter, but she couldn¡¯t find anything even similar to a notebook. She even reached down and grabbed at the floor, but all that she could find was dust.

    Marie, who had quietly watched over her actions, walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Amongst the daytime librarians, she was the most friendly with Vivian.

    ¡°Is there anything like a notebook around here?¡±

    ¡°If there was, I would have put it aside.¡±

    If it was neither at her house nor the library, then the only place that was left was the publishing company. But if the notebook isn¡¯t at the publishing company either, what will happen then?

    Vivian rubbed her frown, which grew increasingly distinguished, with a finger. After she had worked through her memories, Vivian¡¯s instincts told her very strongly that the notebook was not at the publishing company.

    I have a feeling that the last place I saw it was at the library¡­¡­.

    Vivian evened her breathing and attempted to act calm with much difficulty ¨C and yet grew increasingly nervous. It was all because of the possibility that either someone had accidentally picked up the notebook or someone read the contents of the notebook, realized her identity, and stole the notebook.

    She hurriedly skimmed through her memories. No matter which angle she thought about it, she had the notebook in her possession around the time she had accidentally shown Perdi¡¯s Sensuality Inside of Vagueness to Ray.

    I definitely left it on the counter.

    Just then Marie opened her mouth with an expression filled with hesitation, ¡°To be honest, when I came in for work today, I did see a scholar in a black hood standing in front of the counter.¡±

    No way.

    Vivian slowly turned around to face Marie. Screee, the sound of an iron that hadn¡¯t been oiled properly came from the joints of her neck.

    Marie was the type of person who was very bad at lying. Should she ever lie, it would be easily discovered. What she had said just now was the truth. Besides, there was no reason for her to lie in the first place.

    Ray?

    Vivian thought of the silhouette that would haunt her dreams. She recalled that smooth chin line and the soft shape of his red lips. Though he had a slightly mischievous side to him, he was a person who knew how to speak nice words.

    He knew how to look at the good points of a person¡¯s character and didn¡¯t hesitate with his compliments. Though his method of showing concern was rather aggressive, he had never raised his voice ¨C  even in anger. He was a warm person.

 Chapter 35

    But to say such a Ray had stolen her notebook? Vivian made an idiotic expression in total disbelief. There was no evidence that Ray had taken the notebook, but every clue of it¡¯s location headed back towards him.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.

    However, how would Ray do such a thing?

    Now that she thought about it, it was also after Sensuality Inside of Vagueness had disappeared. That was not the library¡¯s copy, but rather a pre-release copy, and Vivian herself had signed the inside cover of the book.

    Since she had ran away, there would have been no choice but for Ray to take the book with him. However, the problem was if he even compared the text of the novel and the notebook, he might be able to realize that Vivian was the erotic novelist Perdi.

    Though without enough wit, it would be hard to tell.

    But if it¡¯s Ray¡­¡­.

    If she went over the numerous stacks of books he had read on a daily basis, she found it a valid possibility.

    What would happen if Ray found out that Vivian and Perdi were the same person?

    Then what¡¯s with, ¡®Let¡¯s meet at the library¡¯?

    Now that she thought about it, this past incident had been resolved far too easily. To ask her out and then call her out to the library despite his rejection of her numerous times until now ¨C it all seemed very suspicious.

    Vivian nervously bit at her nails. The longer she thought, her imagination went wild towards worst case scenarios. For example, if he knew that Vivian was Perdi, he would use the fact that they were dating, and blackmail her with her notebook.

    No way.

    Vivian shook her head as she quickly left the library and headed towards the Scholar¡¯s Tower.

    She walked towards the Scholar¡¯s Tower that had a dark and gloomy outer appearance. However, she was halted from the entrance.

    Oh, right.

    Not only was the Scholar¡¯s Tower not accessible to the majority of people, it was in some ways, even more strict with conditions for entry than the Royal Palace¡¯s Library.

    The gatekeeper scanned Vivian who. wore the uniform of a librarian, up and down and asked. ¡°What business are you on?¡±

    Vivian self-reflected on her rash actions, and hurriedly started to speak before the gatekeeper could chase her away. As she was very used to sudden justifications so lies naturally rolled off the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°I am Vivian, a librarian working at Royal Library. I am here to hand over papers that Sir Ray from the Scholar¡¯s Tower left to me.¡±

    ¡°If they are mere papers, I shall hand them to him.¡±

    ¡°No, they are incredibly important, emergency papers, so Sir Ray told me to hand them directly to him. Please just let him know.¡±

    The gatekeeper narrowed his eyes and studied Vivian, but she put on a shameless face and didn¡¯t even blink an eye. He shrugged his shoulders and said he would pass her message on and walked into the tower.

    Vivian was sure that Ray would be here. The scholars never strayed from the library, the tower, and conference, or in rare cases ¨C  the Academy.

    If they were of noble birth, it was an entirely different story, but Ray had revealed to Vivian that he was of common birth in the past.

    However, a long time later, the gatekeeper came back with a very displeased face and approached her.

    ¡°There is no scholar named Ray at the Scholar¡¯s Tower.¡±

    Before Vivian could say anything, he shortened the distance between them and said with an accusatory tone, ¡°It appears you¡¯ve used your brains quite a bit, but you should come up with a better method.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Librarian Vivian. If you have no further business, please return. From now on, if you arrive without a justifiable permit for entry, I will act upon violence.¡±

    ¡°No, wait. I¡¯m unable to understand what you¡¯re saying. What do you mean there¡¯s no Ray?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t even that Ray was in absentia, it was that there was no scholar named Ray. It didn¡¯t make any sense. Vivian, in astonishment, spent a while to vent her feelings of being wronged to the gatekeeper and was eventually chased out the iron doors.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Ha,¡± she couldn¡¯t accept the situation.

    If a scholar named Ray didn¡¯t exist in the Scholar¡¯s Tower, then who exactly was the man who went in and out of the library and pretended to be from the Scholar¡¯s Tower?

    ¡°What exactly is this¡­¡­.¡±

    To be honest, Ray was most definitely suspicious. He was incredibly different from the other scholars who stayed in one corner to research continuously. Though it was a different story if he were a noble.

    However, if he was a noble, there would have been no reason for him to masquerade as a scholar just to borrow books at the library. What reason could there exist for someone to hide their identity as a noble?

    Fraud!

    Oh my. She held interest for a man that was actually a fraud who hid his identity!

    Then all those conversations up till now and all those sides of him he¡¯d shown me were all a mere act?

    Not only had her heart been cajoled with by a man whose identity she didn¡¯t know, and her notebook, that was equal to the weight of her life, had been stolen away by him? Vivian¡¯s blood pressure rose up to the very tip of her head and she felt as though she would drop dead at any moment.

    He¡¯s not coming¡­¡­.

    Not even a glimpse of Ray, who would usually visit every single day, could be seen today.

    Vivian was awake all night and continued to wait for Ray. After she had finished her work, she leaned against the wall and looked down at her watch every five minutes impulsively.

    Even though it was way past when he should have arrived, she couldn¡¯t find even a single hair of him in sight. She felt as though she had become a dog who awaited its owner.

    As she waited around for the promised meeting, she received the suspicious glares of the day librarians as the time to switch shifts approached.

    ¡°What are you doing, Vivian? Not leaving yet?¡±

    Everyone looked at her as though she was ill. Of course. After all, which employee would remain at their workplace past their shift? It was a rather strange incident.

    Vivian changed her clothes and pulled together her belongings before she set upon her way back home with a miserable face. There hadn¡¯t been a day, be it a weekday or a weekend, ever since Ray¡¯s first appearance that he¡¯d been unable to visit the library.

    With this, she came upon a definite conclusion.

    Ray, that bastard, was a fraud!

    He ran away with my notebook!

    Vivian was like a volcano on the brink of explosion. She kicked the wall, which only brought injury to her foot, and walked through the corridor. As time passed, her rage was overtaken by bitterness.

    Vivian recalled her first meeting with Ray.

    At that time, Vivian had carefully observed the one who was draped in a black hood and searched the library and asked the following, ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet somewhere before?¡±

    Now that she thought about it, it was embarrassing to the point she wanted to hide in a mouse hole. It was an outdated, past to the point of frowning, even if she read novels to excess. But for her to say those lines with her own mouth, Vivian felt a great shame as the century¡¯s greatest erotic novelist. However, she had definitely felt an unusual sense of longing for the stranger whose face she¡¯d never seen.

    It had been such a vibrant feeling that she had even thought, Is this what they call fate?

    At that, Ray grew quiet, and before he replied to her words in a quite histrionic tone, ¡°If we met somewhere before, there is no way I would have forgotten someone like yourself.¡±

    Rather than with sincerity, it appeared he had generously replied in a similar manner because Vivian appeared humiliated.

    ¡°Is this how I should reply?¡±

    As though he was embarrassed,  he added on the question as he drew a small smile. At her cloy comment, he freshened the atmosphere with a light joke.

    From that day onwards, Vivian became entirely captivated by Ray¡¯s generosity. Though he clearly defined the ¡®line¡¯ that should not be crossed and showed restrained kindness, all of it felt even more charming to her, and from some point in time, she started to want to step over that ¡®line.¡¯

 Chapter 37

    Though he¡¯s a fraud.

    They say that your first love wouldn¡¯t come true, but isn¡¯t it going overboard that her first love was a swindler? A man without an identity who left her with only wounds.

    Vivian ground her teeth and resolved to retrieve at least her notebook no matter what happened.

    ¡°The Black Grand Duke returned to the palace!¡±

    Suddenly chaos was instigated. Vivian looked up with a very confused look. From the opposite side, the maids were gossiping busily like sparrows.

    ¡®The Black Grand Duke?¡¯

    If there was anyone in the Astia Empire who didn¡¯t know Black Grand Duke, they were definitely spies. After all, he received the equal treatment of mentioning war and disease.

    Vivian had once seen him at the Royal Palace a long time ago. She recalled the memory of that day and shivered her shoulders momentarily. It was as though she had looked at a freely roaming predator whose wilderness could never be tamed by anyone.

    Though the Grand Duke had been born with a highly elegant appearance, that seemed as though it was sculpted, that handsome face didn¡¯t even fill the eyes of the viewer, due to the overwhelming atmosphere around him.

    With pale skin covered with black clothes and blue eyes that shone vibrantly, he looked like a black panther as he prowled his territory and if he grew hungry, he would swallow any prey on sight.

    Of course, there would be no evil intent. After all, for him, it was merely a hunt.

    That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s afraid.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that instead of a vague natural disaster that may appear one day, people would be more fearful of the predator in front of their eyes right now. In the same meaning, the Black Grand Duke was, in reality, a symbol of fear.

    As the Emperor couldn¡¯t leash him, he was no different than the apex predator that stood at the top of the food chain. No wonder the atmosphere of the entire Royal Palace was gloomy and depressing.

    The year Grand Duke Valentine had left for his territory, everyone was at the brink of setting up a feast in celebration¡­¡­.

    However, right now the servants were filled with despair as in the world was on the brink of extinction.  They wouldn¡¯t have on expressions even if Satan had come to steal their souls.

    ¡°Why did he return to the palace?¡±

    ¡°It appears the Emperor had forced marriage agreements to proceed. They say when the Emperor sent a bunch of negotiations for engagement from each household with their mark, he immediately came in search of the Emperor and burned the papers with a cigarette in front of his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh my.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a rascal¡­¡­.¡±

    One of the maids unconsciously muttered her true feelings and after she realized what she¡¯d just said, she gasped and hurriedly covered her mouth with a hand. Everyone was silent, but it appeared they agreed with her opinion.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°It appears his Majesty was rather resolute this time as well because he ordered him to bring a lover, be it anyone of any background.¡±

    Vivian, who was swept up in waves of betrayal, felt sudden interest and curiosity towards gossip she¡¯d just heard.

    The Black Grand Duke was the definition of depravity, pleasure, and decadence. Born of the noblest blood, but fell to the very bottom. The very description of him was that of a man who would stand in opposition to the knights as a sort of final villain boss.

    But a lover out of nowhere ¨C  what was this sudden cliche of a development that seemed to pop out of a romance novel?

    The genre¡¯s different.

    She let out a short grunt as she attempted to fit the Black Grand Duke into the romance genre on purpose.

    If the Black Grand Duke was to appear in a romance novel, he would have been at most a side male protagonist who is a roughneck, but reform after being moved by the female protagonist¡¯s sweetness.

    She imagined the situation, but not long afterward shook her head.

    Yeah, no. If it¡¯s the Black Grand Duke, he wouldn¡¯t be moved by the female protagonist¡¯s sweet nature. Rather, he would use that sweetness and dye the female protagonist¡¯s sweetness with depravity.

 Chapter 38

    He was far too black to be involved in romance. He was the darkness personified as his nickname suggested. She couldn¡¯t think of him as anything other than an antagonist.

    Romance, my ass, it¡¯s probably the genre of Blue Beard. Which woman will the Black Grand Duke take as his human sacrifice¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m curious how they became fate, but what use is there in curiosity?

    Vivian had worked 8 years at the Royal Palace, but she had seen the Black Grand Duke in passing just once. It went to show just how much their area of activity didn¡¯t overlap.

    In the first place, there was no way ¡®that¡¯ roughneck of a Black Grand Duke would come to visit the library, right? Vivian licked her lips in slight disappointment as she prayed quietly inside of herself for the sake of the lamb who would be sacrificed.

    ***

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡­.¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged. It felt as though she had chased after the beautiful scatter of flower petals and was suddenly struck by lightning.

    Vivian wanted to grab any passing stranger and sob out her worries, but her human relations were few and far-in-between to the point of extremities. Now she started to feel grievous about the fact that she had very few friends.

    Vivian immediately headed to the publishing company and grabbed the owner of the company, Thatcher, and started to weep continuously. To be fair, there was a portion of his fault in this incident as well.

    ¡°If only you didn¡¯t tell me to date!¡±

    ¡°Wait, how is that my fault!¡±

    Thatcher felt as though Vivian had nothing to say even if she had been conned. She hadn¡¯t even checked the opponent¡¯s face and immediately thought to date him. Even if they say the heart is more important than the appearance when it comes to love, no one said not to look at it at all.

    ¡°Since he was covering his expression with his hood all the time, it must have been easy to fool you.¡±

    He wanted to tell her off about how stupid her actions had been, but, when met with her chilly gaze, he shut his mouth. It was because no matter how little he stimulated her right now, it wouldn¡¯t do him or her any good. He didn¡¯t want to turn into a beehive.

    ¡°He stole my notebook. I¡¯m certain. He didn¡¯t appear today either. It was the perfect masterpiece too. If I had written it exactly as I had written in my notebook, there would be no doubt that this next novel would bring in mountains of cash¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so calm down.¡±

    ¡°In the first place, you can¡¯t enter the Royal Palace Library without an entry pass. You have to pass through a very strict screening process.¡±

    There was no way to understand how exactly that scoundrel passed through the library entry examination. There was no way the Royal Palace¡¯s security could be dealt with that easily. It was truly a strange incident to the point she felt like wailing about it even as a ghost.

    ¡°If I meet him again, I¡¯ll show him hell.¡±

    Vivian sighed deeply as though she was letting out a puff of cigarette smoke and looked outside the window with faint eyes. Now that she had swallowed the sharpness of a first love, all that left was the taste of acrid bitterness.

    ¡°Though I think I¡¯m the one looking at hell right now.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s once chubby cheeks had long since grown hollow. She looked as though she would not just faint but die under a single touch. Thatcher looked at her half-skeleton like state, chattered his teeth, and after he slapped his forehead, he spoke, ¡°Think first of your health. Once you die, money and whatnot, will all end. First, rest well, and think with a cool head once you wake up again. What can you do now when you¡¯ve already lost the note? Just forget it.¡±

    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t even confess to her first love before it was shattered into pieces, but it¡¯s better to have known now than later.

    Thatcher tossed her a few words of consolation and when Vivian expressed an attitude as though she wasn¡¯t listening properly, he attempted to convince her to sleep a while. In the end, he pushed her shoulder, and purposely had her lie on the sofa.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°Sleep, dude.¡±

    Vivian, who had  rebelled and said she would never sleep till she caught that bastard of a scammer, in the end couldn¡¯t win against her exhaustion and fell into deep sleep.

    ***

    Vivian had tried her utmost best. She had temporarily bought a second notebook from a stationery shop and wrote down all she could remember.

    However, just as she had thought, she couldn¡¯t create the same atmosphere and feelings from before. Rather, she had written according to her usual habits so the same dialogue that Thatcher had criticized kept coming up.

    No, just a little more vulgar¡­¡­ no, this isn¡¯t it either. I went too far.

    She wrung out her brains and moaned in suffering before she ripped the notebook into pieces and threw it away in the trash. She couldn¡¯t be satisfied at all.

    Perhaps it was because she was unable to write her novel, but her anxiety only grew as more time passed. Those two vibrantly intimate sexual affairs that had occured in the library felt like salvation back then.

    If I wait, will they come once more?

    Vivian wished that one of either the Emperor or the Duke would show up again. However, when she thought of Carden who was stuck in between two whales as a small shrimp, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry.

    If she decided to ignore Thatcher¡¯s words and shamelessly write as usual, there was no doubt her fourth novel would be published as well. In any case, Vivian¡¯s erotic novels were unique and the market was overflowing with demand.

    However, having been stimulated once by his taunts, the stubbornness to see to end her victory had already taken root inside of her. Not to mention, she had seriously considered the direction of her novels, so it wasn¡¯t easy to go back to her usual writing as before.

    Vivian floundered in a sea of despair and rage. The strategy she took was to wait for the conman every morning. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t any other way.

    As if he was taunting Vivian, not even a blip of Ray could be seen. It was the same the next day. Then the next day. Soon, it had been 3 days since she¡¯d waited for the scholar.

    Vivian looked at the large grandfather¡¯s clock with half closed eyes. 5 in the morning. She felt as though she would collapse and sleep, but Vivian barely fought off her drowsiness and started to bustle about.

    She paced in circles as she read the book she held in her hand. It was a book that held the references and opinions of 100 scholars from the Scholar¡¯s Tower and just looking at it made her want to fall asleep.

    Waaah! No! I can¡¯t sleep! Vivian threw the book in her hand to the side and started to dance. Now that she moved her body, this time, sleep started to sweep over her. She panted and hurriedly took a deep breath and started to sing. She did everything in her repertoire to stay awake, but her head continuously dropped down to the floor.

    Perhaps it was a result of her effort, but at 6 o¡¯clock sharp, she saw Ray walk in through the front door. He still had his hood draped all over him.

    Gasp! He came.

    In a total of three days! Before he reached the front of the counter, she walked up to Ray angrily.

    She saw how the ends of his lips were raised as if in innocence. However, it was still a smile so beautiful it appeared to be a piece of art.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with myself when you welcome me as such, Vivian.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t sleep and continued to wait for you.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. Your appearance is terrible. It appears you¡¯re always suffering from sleep deprivation.¡±

    Ray¡¯s hand approached without permission and neatly arranged Vivian¡¯s messy hair behind her ear and then he rubbed the darkened areas under her eyes.

    ¡°Pitiful.¡±

    The skin below her eye prickled at the rough fingertips.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little?¡±

    Vivian, who had been made speechless by his contemptible and shameless skinship, shook away his hand, glared at him, and shouted.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Conman, scoundrel! Return my notebook before I report you to the guards. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have you placed in jail for robbery.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll report me no matter what I do?¡±

    She had just spat words of humiliation at him, but he responded with neither agreement nor disagreement but was rather ¨C  calm. She had expected him to be at least a little flustered, but there wasn¡¯t even the slight bit of agitation on his face.

    They were neither excuses nor questions why. As a result, Vivian felt like her insides would burn into mush. However, the fate of her notebook remained at large,  so Vivian couldn¡¯t dare to stimulate him and merely let out a sigh.

    ¡°Just how exactly didn¡¯t you enter here with a false identity? Do you realize that if I report you, you¡¯ll be executed by a death penalty?¡±

    ¡°Since you explained this to me so kindly, it seems unlikely that you will report me.¡±

    ¡°You said you would return the notebook to me,¡± Vivian narrowly maintained her calm as she expressed her opinion in emphasized pronunciation. As long as she received her notebook, there would be no bloodshed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll generously overlook the fact that you¡¯ve attempted to take advantage of me. Though you may have already realized, to be honest, I approached you with an impure intention.¡±

    Was this what they called retributive justice? The fact that her intention of using him as material for her novel had slowly become sincerity, is something that would forever remain a secret.

    Rather, it was a relief that it had occurred before her emotions ran deeper. It was horrifying to think that she would have fallen deeply in love with a fraud and wouldn¡¯t have been able to fall out of love with him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡± It was a calm question that still held no realization of the seriousness of the situation. Vivian¡¯s face grew stony.

    The identity of the man? If he was a noble, he was someone who truly had no care for his life, and if he was a commoner, he would be getting a very heavy punishment. However, even if she was generous a hundred times over, he didn¡¯t look like a commoner.

    ¡°From my point of view, your identity is a conman who has nothing to do at all,¡± At Vivian¡¯s bitter appraisal, he let out a puff of air in humor and responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all that wrong of a judgment.¡±

    ¡°And a thief to add to that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think to steal¡­¡­ but I suppose there¡¯s no use in making up excuses anymore.¡±

    Finally, he pulled out a notebook and placed it firmly in Vivian¡¯s hand. He did so obediently without even the need for threats.

    At the unexpected situation, Vivian was confused for a while. It was because she believed he would use the notebook to blackmail her or negotiate for gain. However, due to the man¡¯s next actions, her precious notebook slipped from her hands.

    Ray, no, Aidan took off the robe that was wrapped around him. The thing that caught her eye even before the dark, black hair that fell down softly were those light blue eyes. Vivian recalled the eyes she had met gazes with once upon a night, and chills ran down the back of her spine.

    His Majesty?

    In that short moment, Vivian mistakenly thought that figure, who looked so similar to the Majesty, as his Majesty. Could it be that he had come to punish her for spying on him?

    Vivian almost fainted on the spot and soon discovered the color of his hair. Those locks were so dark that they weren¡¯t merciful even to the slightest bit of light. In fact, when stray rays of light hit them, they were dyed slightly in blue light. The man who melted perfectly into the moonlight with the darkness as his background.

    Vivian stood frozen and as her mouth gaped as though she had been struck by lightning. It felt as though her spine was tingled with a bad omen and her blood was cooled down to absolute zero.

    ¡°B, Black¡­¡­ the Black¡­¡­.¡±

    Whether she was appalled or not, Aidan continued speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t prefer that nickname. Please call me Aidan instead.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Aidan moved to pick up Vivian¡¯s notebook. He bent his back. The movements that were reminiscent of a predator who showed a weakness in order to relieve his prey of its wariness.

    ¡°Your precious notebook, you dropped it.¡±

    She had thought that the notebook was worth as much as her life, but it appeared that was not truly the case. She would rather give up possession of the notebook and run away from this situation.

    Vivian took the notebook with a trembling hand and her eyes shook. She dearly wished to collapse this very second and escape from reality, but she had the sin of being too healthy and she was physically and mentally far too normal and unaffected.

    ¡°Y, your Highness, the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Aidan.¡±

    ¡°Aidan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gasp, I called him by his name! Vivian muttered after him subconsciously and after realizing she had said it out loud she became surprised.

    According to his notoriety, it wouldn¡¯t be odd if an arrogant maid who dared to speak his name had her neck throat ripped out. However, he didn¡¯t have a single hint of discomfort or agitation ¨C rather his eyes were filled slightly with satiety.

    Even if he¡¯s calm, he¡¯s too calm. He was just like a predator who had their fill.

    The library started to be stained by the rising sun, but the area where he stood appeared to be sunken in darkness.

    As she faced those blue eyes that flashed with mercilessness, Vivian took hold of her tactlessly pounding heart. Did it pound out of fear or did it flutter in excitement? The boundary line was so ambiguous that there was no way for her to understand how they were different.

    He was a man who was inhabited by contrary notions. He was dark and gloomy at the same time he was beautiful, and goosebump raisingly frightening while being elegant as well.

    ¡°Then, shall we continue what we were talking about previously?¡±

    ¡°W, wait. Please wait.¡±

    So, the Black Grand Duke was Ray. Vivian calmly looked down at the marble floor. She looked as though she was considering if she would be able to collapse and faint from the physical force if she flung her head towards the floor.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s consider it gone¡­¡­¡±

    She muttered in a state of half-consciousness. She prided herself for overcoming her share of hardships in life, but she couldn¡¯t see the breakthrough past this set of obstacles.

    ¡°Are you playing with me?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?!?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like she had nine lives, so how could she possibly string along the Black Grand Duke. If she had that courage, she would have become a lady knight rather than a maid. Vivian shook her from side to side and sniffled slightly.

    She wanted to die as she was unable to do this or that. She even wondered if this was precisely the definition of a living hell.

    What in the world, the Black Grand Duke pretended to be a scholar as he borrowed books from the library? Not to mention, he was a conman and robber with too much time on his hands!

    Vivian¡¯s eyes shook as she spoke.

    ¡°J, just a moment ago, can you forget what I had spoken earlier?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the phrase, ¡®I¡¯m a conman and robber with too much time on my hands¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have plans on punishing Vivian for that incident.¡±

    She had predicted that she would finally meet her death after living so rashly while saying whatever she wanted without filtering the words she should and should not say, yet Aidan was still generous.

    Even till now, the Black Grand Duke was treated as an existence that was scarier than even Satan in this Empire. The prince who was unable to differentiate between morally right and wrong, acted like a street bully, and in the end retreated from the line of succession, the defeated. Wasn¡¯t that precisely the Black Grand Duke?

    However, the rumors and what she had seen from Ray thus far were two totally different things. They were so different, that once could call them polar opposites. Vivian spoke of her exact feelings just as she felt.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re very different from what the rumors say.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Vivian was a maid who was under the possession of the Royal Family. She knew very well herself that she wasn¡¯t in a position where she could shamelessly act without a line. Though it was his fault for stealing her notebook, contractually, the Grand Duke¡¯s words were law.

    However, Aidan leisurely passed over even her offensive greetings earlier.

    Vivian thought that it could be totally possible that the Black Grand Duke was unjustly accused and be the victim of the rumors. In reality, the Black Grand Duke could be a very elegant, well-mannered, a bit silent, but a sweet person.

    However, there was a saying that a chimney didn¡¯t smoke without reason. There was no way such vicious rumors followed after him without him doing anything. It was possible that he was acting so sweetly because he had an ulterior motive.

    I knew he would have more layers under everything even as I continued to peel. I¡­¡­.

    Vivian lamented herself secretly. I¡¯m a stupid idiot. She wasn¡¯t some moth that threw themselves into flames, so why would she approach him while knowing full well he was dangerous and make this situation occur.

    ¡°However, why would you reveal your identity?¡± She felt as tortured as Pandora, who learned a secret she didn¡¯t want or need to know, all due to her curiosity.

    ¡°Since I discovered Vivian¡¯s identity, I thought it only right for me to reveal myself as well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Perdi?¡±

    ¡°W¡­w..what are you talking about?¡±

    Aidan looked straight into Vivian¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    No matter how much she attempted to deny the claims, she was already a wild animal who had fallen into a trap.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not Perdi could it be possible that the contents of this notebook be your sexual fantasies?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°How unusual. They were rather aggressive.¡±

    ¡°N¡­no!¡±

    How were they sexual fantasies!?! How could he define such pure works of literary art in such a manner? In a single word, Vivian had become a pervert who carried around a notebook where she wrote her sexual fantasies in. At least call them sexual curiosities!

    ¡°The content written inside are situations I created, in other words¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Especially the very last sentence, ¡®I found a method to humiliate that Thatcher. But it¡¯s a little insufficient with two rounds of materials, so should I secretly watch some more?¡¯ makes a lot of implications on your sexual preferences that can¡¯t be hidden¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! It¡¯s not like that! Don¡¯t you understand creativity? Creativity?! It¡¯s all just a novel!¡±

    ¡°Right, Perdi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian diligently turned the cogs of her brain, but in the end, it was spilled milk. Aidan smiled coldly and the corners of his eyes softly curved as though he had already expected it.

    Vivian was astounded by the fact that he was able to pick out that she was Perdi. Of course, she had unfortunately gotten caught with the Sensuality Within the Obscurity, but normally most were unable to obtain even a small hint from them. After all, the structure of her previous works of literature was totally different from her newest novel.

    ¡°Just how did you know?¡±

    ¡°The style of writing and narration perfectly matches each other. Even the words most often used overlap.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s explanation was that after reading many books, he had been able to analyze and pick out the characteristics of an author¡¯s writing style automatically. To think that was actually possible. As Vivian gave up on arguing she wasn¡¯t Perdi and let out a sigh, he said words that she couldn¡¯t believe. (T/N: I wish Aidan could analyze the texts from my humanities classes instead of me.)

    ¡°I can even name the authors that have impacted your life the most as well.¡±

    ¡°You can go that far? Isn¡¯t that a quality of a monster?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I hear very often. Should I try?¡±

    ¡°N, no. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    It was surprising that the Black Grand Duke was a person who possessed a useless, detailed power.

    It was hard to sort through the malicious rumors about him from each corner of the Empire, but when had he the time to reach such an advanced stage of reading books? Vivian thought that the world was worth giving another glance even after living for a long time.

    No, in the first place, why is he acting like a scholar?

 Chapter 43

    Right now, the images of the diligent bookworm and the devil buried in rumors wouldn¡¯t overlap in her head. Was he a person, who purely loved books, unlike what the rumors say, or could the situations that belong only to novels actually exist? Vivian couldn¡¯t stitch together an image, so she thought of the crazy possibility that he was a conman who pretended to be the Grand Duke. Of course, since he looked nearly the same as his Majesty, there was no that was true.

    Vivian slowly moved her lips, ¡°Then what do you wish to do now?¡±

    Since she already felt like someone who abandoned themselves ¨C it was the truth that she felt nervous. Just what exactly did he want to do? Would he spread rumors that, in reality, Perdi was a dog leashed to the Royal Palace, and at that a librarian!?

    Even if she suspected that the rumors that surrounded him were false, Aidan would remain the Grand Duke of Black. It couldn¡¯t be helped that all those malignant rumors had been brainwashed since people were born, including herself, and it became natural to consider them as the absolute worst.

    Indeed, he thought to blackmail her with¡­¡­..¡±Well, it¡¯s not something all that special.¡±

    However, this time as well he escaped the bounds of what she¡¯d expected.

    ¡°I would like to help Vivian¡¯s activities as an author.¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    Vivian once again grew blank.

    Help, how?

    Vivian was a librarian at the Royal Palace ¨C a position where she could easily gain any literature that was being sold. Not to mention, she was the top erotic novel author Perdie, Vivian herself, no matter how one searched through the Empire. This was something that not only herself, but others acknowledged.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the answer to the last question?¡±

    ¡°The last question?¡±

    Vivian hurriedly recalled her thoughts. She had only seen two erotic scenes, which she had not participated in, but scribbled notes on, which were also too embarrassing to even speak of? If she could go back in time, she would kick herself when she was writing that last line and break the feathered pin in half. Why . . .  was he talking about that precise line? If it was the solution to that sentence¡­¡­.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡­ Your Highness, that¡¯s a crime.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you imagining right now?¡±

    As Vivian attempted to persuade him with a firm expression, Aidan, as he guessed of the contents of her mind, furrowed in suspicion. Only then, Vivian¡¯s cheeks grew hot in embarrassment and she shook her head as though to dismiss what she had just said.

    ¡°Then does that mean you¡¯ll set aside funds for me to use?¡±

    At that, he responded in a conclusive tone, ¡°I mean to break your contract of purity for you.¡±

    She gasped.  ¡°R . . really?¡±

    ¡°You may use my body any way you wish.¡±

    Body?

    At the explicit description, Vivian¡¯s gaze naturally dropped towards his firm and lean body. A body of the golden ratio like a sculpture¡­¡­.As Vivian shook her hand back and forth at the edge of his chest, Aidan abruptly lifted his head in surprise.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with the conditions?¡±

    A fancy smile took its place at his lips. It was almost as though he calmly waited for Vivian¡¯s permission to be given. Vivian, even as she thought to herself that his actions were coy, she almost subconsciously nodded her head.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not supposed to say such things recklessly. You lack cautiousness. How would you know what I will ask of you¡­¡­.?¡± Vivian appeared to strongly believe that she was far more beastly than the notorious Black Duke. Aidan momentarily gazed at the fidgety lady in front of him.

    ¡°Do you truly not need me? It appeared as though you were at a bottleneck.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your newest work seems as though it will be based on another¡¯s intimacy.¡±

    Vivian considered it a relief a thousand times over that she had not written down the Emperor¡¯s exact description as she patted her chest. If the fact that she¡¯d taken into account the Emperor¡¯s sex was known by anyone, even if it was the Black Duke, they would question her sanity.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there will be a clear difference between scenes you¡¯ve created based off the sex and the scenes that aren¡¯t based off it. This would cause the overall quality of the novel to decrease.¡±

 Chapter 44

    She felt wronged, but there wasn¡¯t a word of defense she could utter. In truth, she wasn¡¯t in a situation where she could make her own decisions. After all, she wished to make this work stimulating, different, and successful.

    Even then, wasn¡¯t this a little much?

    That wasn¡¯t the end of it all. He started to recite a passage from her notebook with a dangerously charming face, ¡°A moist pair of lips met each other. He didn¡¯t give me even a second of thought and pushed forward into my mouth with his tongue as if he craved it. At the sensation of being drawn in deeply, my body shivered slightly and I unconsciously let loose a moan¡­¡­.¡±

    How was it possible for him to memorize that without missing even a single letter and say it out loud? The deeper the sensual voice grew, Vivian¡¯s shame only intensified.

    Vivian decided to pretend she was dead. Aidan gazed at her as she pretended to not understand with two eyes undoubtedly open. Though she found that gaze, which implied she should understand, bothersome, but she also had nothing to say in response. In truth, for erotic novels, which were extremely stimulating, a kiss was repetitive and on the side of conservative.

    ¡­¡­ Right, there was no materials to use to define a kiss. In most romance novels, a kiss only went as far as their lips touched each other because younger children also read them.

    ¡°Not only the description of a kiss but also the entire book is rather simple.¡±

    What he meant was the exact same as gut-twistingly rage inducing as Thatcher¡¯s comment, which made her rewrite her entire novel. That it wasn¡¯t sensual enough for an erotic novel.

    ¡°What¡¯s better than trying it yourself?¡±

    If Aidan had suggested money, power, or fame, there wouldn¡¯t be a single shred of hesitation in her rejection. However if it was Aidan¡¯s body, putting aside the Black Duke or whatever, she would be more than happy to pretend she couldn¡¯t win against the pressure and accept the contract.

    Was he really the devil, is that it?

    He had looked right through her lust, though, it was her fault for revealing her heart in the first place. Vivian looked down at her chastity ring that had long become one with her body.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to keep my chastity?¡±

    The Black Grand Duke was part of the Royal Family.

    Among the royals, he was one around a similar age as Vivian, and was the only man, save for the Emperor, who could break her chastity contract. To be honest, Vivian had a hard time suppressing her sexual urges that peaked often when she was near Ray. Though Ray was partially at fault for being so seductive, most of the fault lay on Carden, the Emperor, and the Duke.

    Before she had witness their sexual intercourse in the library, it was all merely a fantasy to Vivian who had never seen sex with her own eyes. The kind of fantasy written on white paper with black ink. However, after that day, everything became far too real. It spiked a sexual curiosity that could never be satisfied till she had explored it herself.

    Just how good does it feel that you¡¯re able to make that kind of expression and moans?

    Vivian held the potential of a genius. She¡¯d only seen it once, but she was able to create plot devices and expressions of such excellence so who knew if her life¡¯s masterpiece might appear if she was to experience it herself.

    Her once soft and fluffy feelings towards Ray had soon become the sticky and obsessive feelings of lust.

    No, from the start what she wanted was closer to his body than his heart. No matter how much she wished to become drunk of him, she had consoled herself that it was merely emotional and mental communication. However, she no longer had to hold herself back.

    If this was God¡¯s trial for her, then Vivian would have become the naive human who easily fell into the devil¡¯s sweet seduction within a second.

    ¡°Why exactly are you making such an offer?¡±

    ¡°Because I feel greedy. Isn¡¯t it human nature to want to cut and polish a diamond in the rough if one has found it?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Aidan responded in a tone that suggested she was asking the obvious.

    However, it was not obvious. No matter how one thought of it, it was strange. While the sponsorship of authors was something that happened often, Vivian was an author of erotica. In the end, erotic novels were novels mostly filled with the physical conversation between a man and a woman. And he was saying he¡¯d offer up his body to that service.

    Was he truly sane?

    ¡°If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have made any such offer in the first place,¡± that was why it appeared as though she wasn¡¯t allowed to reject the offer.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I desire for Vivian. I merely wish for you to publish a novel of high quality.¡±

    It truly was a nonsensical offer out of the blue, but she was very confident to become tempted by the nonsensical. Vivian gripped her heart which pounded tightly. He expected nothing more than a novel written to a high-quality level. Wasn¡¯t that in itself the very goal Vivian desired?

    I have to tell him that I don¡¯t need anything right this second.

    Aidan quietly leaned his back on the bookcase as he watched Vivian¡¯s eyes shake and her lips tremble. It was an expression of patience to wait for a proper answer from her. As he had presented the offer half in curiosity and half in greed, he had no reason to be persistent even if she were to reject his offer. Though his Majesty, the Emperor, had ordered a royal decree for him to grab any woman and bring her to him, it was at the level of a young child¡¯s tantrum, so he paid it little heed.

    ¡°Why does it have to be me? Out of the numerous authors?¡±

    ¡°Though I feel I¡¯d already answered a similar question, isn¡¯t Perdie the very first erotic novel author?¡±

    ¡°Well, that is true. But why?¡±

    When Vivian answered as though it was nothing, Aidan threw her a look of astonishment. She, as Perdie, the first erotic novel author, didn¡¯t understand the historical impact she¡¯d left. Even after her novels have been sold so extensively like this.

    ¡°Have more pride. You¡¯ve paved the way to a new genre. To put it into perspective, wouldn¡¯t you be like the adventurer who had found a new continent?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well to say it with such grandiosity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the amount of significance it holds to me.¡± Regardless of whether she was embarrassed or not, he continued his words, ¡°Even if you were the first, if I didn¡¯t see a hint of your potential, I wouldn¡¯t have made such an offer. I want you, who is the first pioneer of this new genre, to become the best. That is all that I wish for.¡±

    Though his words and expressions were uninterested without a doubt, the content of his words was filled with overwhelming passion.

    He¡¯s being sincere.

    After Vivian had verified that this man¡¯s passion for books was equally overflowing like hers, she scratched her cheek. For some reason, she felt as though a blush grew on her cheeks. To ask for the first to become the best.

    That was why I liked Ray in the first place.

    Though she talked to a stranger, and at that, the Black Grand Duke, as a mere author, she couldn¡¯t help but be happy to hear such words. To be honest, she was incredibly happy.

    However, she responded curtly, ¡°But you don¡¯t like me too much.¡±

    When she was merely the night librarian of the Royal Palace¡¯s Library, he had drawn firm lines and didn¡¯t even look at her twice, but now that she¡¯d become the first erotic novel author Perdie, he aggressively offered her support, which made her rather sad.

    ¡°I neither like nor dislike you.¡±

    ¡°Right, you¡¯re that disinterested!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we yet to become close enough to even have an interest in each other?¡±

    Or do you expect me to have an interest in Vivian? The unspoken words that followed Aidan¡¯s words caused her to become speechless. Now that she searched through her memories, the person who had said they didn¡¯t need Aidan¡¯s heart was herself.

    Vivian hesitated for a few moments and afterward lifted her head with an expression as though she¡¯d come to a decision. This was an opportunity that would never come twice.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°H¡­. have you ever murdered?¡±

    At the question that came from nowhere, Aidan blinked his eyes twice without response. Now that he thought about it, he was the Black Grand Duke who carried all the bad rumors possible in the continent.

    Hmm, so that¡¯s what it is. Even if he offered to sponsor for the sake of literature to provide free inspiration for writing, since he was a dangerous person, they might not accept it. It seemed he had mentioned the sponsorship only with the thought of helping Perdie. He understood the anxiety she might be feeling. However, he also had no responsibility to kindly answer with the truth.

    ¡°I wonder.¡± Aidan smiled coldly and answered with a rhetorical question. At that, Vivian gripped her fists tightly, made a determined expression, took a deep breath in and shouted so loudly that the library rattled.

    ¡°Y . . you can¡¯t kill or eat me!¡±

    He wondered what she was doing. Aidan, who had stiffened blankly like a rock, let loose a laugh. He knew that there were a variety of rumors that circulated about him, but he didn¡¯t know there were also rumors of cannibalism.

    ¡°Do I look like a wolf?¡±

    Vivian muttered as embarrassment flooded over her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I believe in all rumors. It¡¯s just a matter of early prevention¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t eat Perdie alive.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s eyes folded into half moons as his lips curled upwards. Though it was a devilish smile that appeared contrary to his words, Vivian¡¯s heart was powerfully shocked as though it would drop with a thump. No matter what, that seductive and sensual face and body appeared to be a cheat. Wasn¡¯t it too charming?

    ¡°Your Highness hasn¡¯t been given some sort of important administrative job by the Royal Palace or thrown a challenge for politics, is there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯re jobless and wealthy, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t have much more to do than read books.¡±

    Was she asking if I really didn¡¯t have anything to do in a roundabout way? Aidan thought for a second. However, only his status was that of a Grand Duke, but it was the truth that he did nothing, so he responded genuinely.

    Vivian continued to shyly glance up at Aidan who nodded his head obediently. The Black Grand Duke might be an incredibly, dangerous person, but she knew more than anyone that Ray was a charming person. She didn¡¯t want to lose this chance.

    ¡°To be honest, I like Ray.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too much to reply without much care when she was determined to confess her love? Vivian stopped what she was about to say and momentarily glanced at Ray.

    In the first place, the fact that she had come to like Ray was the first wrong step. However, since it had come to this point, Vivian decided to trust her instincts. If she met with some misfortune, then it was better to weep on the ground in regret rather than regret without having done anything.

    ¡°Ahem, in any case it¡¯s not an emotion so deep that I can¡¯t live without it. I just like you with light emotions. Just because Ray became your Highness the Grand Duke, these feelings won¡¯t disappear.¡±

    Vivian had most definitely made up her mind before this. That she would recklessly push forward even if she had even the slightest chance of possibility for a relationship.

    ¡°If you wish for me to write the best novel possible, please go out with me.¡±

    Aidan shut his mouth at her reckless comment. When she was faced with his stiffened face, she regretted confessing her feelings 5 seconds after the act. Considering she had been determined to push forward even if she had the slimmest chance, her reaction was very timid.

    Just then, Aidan grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand, whose face had grown red and she screamed inwardly to herself. And with hurried steps, he started to drag her further inside the library. She, who had been making a tearful face, soon grew bright.

    C, could this perhaps be permission¡­¡­!

    ¡°I felt another presence.¡±

    He whispered in a low voice.

    Of course, that¡¯s that. Vivian followed after him with a disappointed face as he led her.

    Only after Aidan had brought them into some far corner of the library did he let go of her. It was rather problematic for him to be seen, and it would be awkward for the conversation to be interrupted at this point.

 Chapter 47

    However, Vivian was cornered between a wall and a bookshelf. So, she ran into a corner and crouched down with her back turned.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just leave me to weasel into a mouse hole.¡±

    ¡°Where in the world is there such a big mouse?¡±

    Just moments ago, she had recklessly confessed her feelings, but it was cute to see how she reacted with such embarrassment. As Aidan let out a chuckle, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged.

    He just laughed at me, right? Since she had her back turned and couldn¡¯t see his expression, she couldn¡¯t help but look even further for a mouse hole. Contrary to the shameful and humiliation she felt, the words that popped out of her were very curt and direct.

    ¡°So, what is your answer?¡±

    ¡°I actually have no dating experience.¡±

    ¡°Of cou¡­¡­, wait, what? Really?!¡±

    With a face like that? Was there anything even more unfortunate and wasteful than this? If I had a face like that, I would have been a homme fatale that shook the heavens with my every step!

    When Vivian turned her face in great surprise, she found herself face-to-face with a long, well-formed leg clothed with a black suit. Aidan extended his two hands towards Vivian as if to suggest she take hold of them and pull herself up.

    His generosity always looked slightly an act from disinterest, but she could feel that his attitude was very sincere. It was almost as if the etiquette had become a habit ingrained into his movements. Was it because he was a member of the Royal Family? The reason she had started to look at him favorably was due to that detailed generosity.

    Vivian looked up at his face far above hers for a long moment before extending her hand unconsciously. As she did so, Aidan easily helped her up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly never dated anyone before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never placed anyone in my heart, and I have no intentions of doing so in the future either.¡±

    It was a tone of voice that implied that he could easily control a mere emotion by himself. Vivian suddenly remembered that Aidan had once borrowed a romance novel in order to understand the emotions that were absent for him.

    Had he borrowed the book due to the Emperor¡¯s continued insistence? He was honestly an useless hard-working man.

    Vivian steeled her heart at the thought of what would come after those words would clearly be a rejection. However, the words that came next were completely different from her expectations.

    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I will accept Vivian¡¯s offer.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± A confession as crappy as that one actually worked? When he saw Vivian express her surprise, he said once more, ¡°It means I¡¯m uncertain if I am fit to be used as inspiration for an erotic novel.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not suggesting dating as an option solely to use you as an inspiration¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.No, it is.¡±

    She obediently surrendered. Though she held interest towards Ray, it was merely a youthful love, and the reason she had dared to push forward in the first place was due to Thatcher¡¯s taunts. Because Thatcher, that bastard, sat there with an expression that said how can you write an erotic novel to write despite not having had even dated before.

    Of course, it was also a fact that she¡¯d been rather antsy because she felt wronged that she¡¯d never dated before. However, Aidan, whom she¡¯d expected to get mad, answered as though it was alright as long as they were dating just for her inspiration.

    ¡°If it¡¯s romance with an ulterior motive, then I don¡¯t mind. After all, I needed a lady as a facade to show the Emperor, so I might as well.¡±

    Her confession unexpectedly worked like a charm. Despite her long-time wish fulfilled, Vivian had a half-dazed expression because she hadn¡¯t expected it to be fulfilled in such a fast and straightforward manner.

    ¡°The deadline will be till Vivian writes an exceptional novel that even I acknowledge.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°I would like a relationship that can be easily and cleanly ended.¡± It was a tone of voice that told her to not expect a serious relationship. What Vivian wished for was also a light relationship, not one where she couldn¡¯t live without him.

 Chapter 48

    However, the lives of people were unexpected. There could be a possibility that they would fall so deeply in love that it was irreparable. Of course, they could end it within a day because it was intolerable. But she couldn¡¯t say I think that¡¯ll be a bit hard at this point in time. There was no doubt that Aidan would pretend nothing had happened. So, Vivian nodded her head without question like an obedient child.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it, an impure love.¡±

    No matter what she felt about him, she wouldn¡¯t humiliate herself and stay attached to him by all means possible. Vivian, who had never fallen in love before, could ensure that. ¡°Once the contract ends, I will make sure you¡¯ll be able to remain at the Royal Palace as long as you wish even without the chastity contract.¡±

    In other words, all she had to do was peacefully date a handsome man with a great body and write novels, right? That would be heaven. ¡°Since it¡¯s a life lived once, I don¡¯t think it would be bad to become a slave to pleasure for a while¡­¡­,¡± Vivian muttered absent-mindedly.

    Perhaps it was an unexpected comment. Aidan¡¯s eyes grew wide before he burst into loud laughter for the first time. The laughter that arose from deep inside was pure and honest like a young man¡¯s. The clear sound of laughter and an ambiguous glint shone within his curved eyes.

    Vivian watched him as one does God¡¯s greatest masterpiece before coming to the decision that she would have made the same choice even if she went back in time. He was criminally seductive.

    ¡°Then has the contract been established?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ no, wait.¡± Now that she¡¯s thought about it, it¡¯s been on her mind for a while.

    There was something that Vivian needed to clarify before they established the contract. It was something very important for an erotic novel author such as herself. However, the question was rather rude. Nevertheless, wasn¡¯t it merely a portion of the contract that all has been said and done? Since she couldn¡¯t keel over in disappointment later on, it was necessary for her to clarify the matter.

    Vivian made an expression like she was filled with deep thought as she stared at the place between Aidan¡¯s legs. Even though she had yet to say a word, her gaze was so persistent that the single gaze asked the question instead of her.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand and listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s lips curled upwards and nodded as if to see just how far she¡¯d go.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve read erotic novels I¡¯m sure you know that all of the male protagonists have rather excellent assets.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°If I am to use it as inspiration for the novel, I believe the size should be somewhat similar¡­¡­.¡±

    Because the question was rather close to harassment of the Black Duke, Vivian thought there was not a word she could say in defense if she was murdered.

    But he asked rather softly, ¡°Would you like to check?¡±

    Gasp, is he crazy?!

    Vivian¡¯s face flamed red as though it was on fire and she quickly shook her head as though she¡¯d heard something that shouldn¡¯t have been heard. She was a pervert, but she wasn¡¯t so crazily shameless as to touch the Grand Duke¡¯s secretive place and be criticized.

    ¡°H, how can I touch it?!?¡±

    ¡°I never told you to touch it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He was still rather mischievous.

    ¡°In any case, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Vivian rubbed her red cheeks with the back of her hand and sneaked a glance at Aidan. She decided to trust him because he sincerely appeared confident enough to tell her to take a look at it herself. Well, to be fair, it was a once in a lifetime chance and she had no other choice but to grasp it. How could she have ever thought that she would become the sacrificial lamb to become the Black Duke¡¯s lover?

    Vivian muttered about how one must live a long time to grow mundane as her expression looked rather troubled. In any case, it was all good. Wouldn¡¯t there be as many fruits to reap as their relationship grew more understanding?

    ¡°There was something that caught my eye for a while now.¡± Just then, Aidan¡¯s touch slithered up her finger like a snake. He easily pulled off Vivian¡¯s chastity ring and smiled deeply.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s consider the contract as established.¡±

    Gasp, it finally fell off. Vivian looked down at her hand like a beast let loose.

    ¡°Then, am I to give you inspiration for your novel with my body now?¡±

    He, who stood in the shadows, slowly walked closer one step at a time. Aidan¡¯s attitude hadn¡¯t changed one bit. Neither the indifferent expression nor those blue eyes that shone in the dark were different.

    However, the surrounding air felt completely different, and Vivian couldn¡¯t help but to stop breathing for a moment. She backed away one step at a time like the average person who met with a predator at a short distance. She, too, couldn¡¯t understand why she acted in such a manner. It was merely her instincts that rang warning bells in her head.

    A newly found fact she realized was that the library, which was overshadowed by bookshelves, was rather dark. In the end, Vivian who had walked backward as much as Aidan walked towards her eventually hit her back against the wall.

    Within moments he approached her, planted a hand over her shoulder, and pressed his knee in between her legs. The shadows that overcast his face made his smile bloodthirsty. And almost as though she¡¯d seen a hallucination, the smile disappeared from Aidan¡¯s face.

    There was no prelude. His actions took place only after the subtle warning ended. As Aidan bowed his head, his hair tickled her face. For some reason, even the air that graced her face sent chills through her.

    The hand that did not grip the wall softly wrapped around her cheek. At the temperature as cold as ice, Vivian¡¯s shoulders flinched. Her body heated up at every breath and now it seemed that wherever it touched, her heart beat faster. Her heart beat so fast it felt like it would explode at any moment.

    Together with the clear and light scent of perfume, a soft feeling touched her lips. Vivian shuddered as sparks ran through her.

    Aidan carefully gripped her head as though it was an expensive piece of porcelain. As he did so, he felt the shakiness of Vivian¡¯s breath against his cheek.

    Despite his initial bold act of touching his lips onto hers, he hesitated for a moment. He had only planned on slightly frightening her, who acted like a liver-less rabbit. Because she had asked to date the Black Grand Duke without any fear, he intended to incite g a little bit of wariness from her.

    It was just in case she would later go around and act similarly towards other men all for the sake of inspiration for her novel. But at the sweet taste of her flesh, at the moment their breaths entangled his reason grew weak and he could hardly think properly. His wet tongue slipped naturally through her slightly parted lips and explored Vivian¡¯s mouth.  Vivian¡¯s body flinched and shuddered as she pushed against his chest.

    As if that signaled something, Aidan pressed closer towards her. She thought she even heard the low warning growl of a predator. He breathed in heavily as though he wanted in all of her scent.

    He bit her lips that were tightly sealed with his just enough for tears to form at the corner of her eyes before pushing deeper inside of her. His tongue traced over the inside of her teeth before it suddenly touched the ceiling of her mouth. At the sudden sensation, Vivian unconsciously let loose moan. He persistently stimulated the sensitive inner flesh.

    ¡°Heung!¡±

    He smiled with the end of his nose before he sucked in her tongue strongly. Now not only did her heart thump but her body also beat strongly. The hand that had pushed against Aidan¡¯s chest slowly lost strength and now it clutched to his lapels begging.  Vivian felt like she lost her soul to that ticklish kiss that stimulated something inside her vexingly.

    Vivian lost strength in her legs and almost collapsed onto the ground, but she managed to catch herself thanks to the knee Aidan had positioned in order to support her. As she sat on top of that strong knee, she made a crying face. It was a relief that she didn¡¯t fall over to create an ugly scene but thanks to that. she was being heavily stimulated elsewhere and was not alright.

 Chapter 50

    How long did they remain there? Vivian lost track of time.

    Finally, their lips parted. When Vivian raised her eyes, she saw the silver string that hung slack between their lips. Aidan looked down arrogantly at Vivian, whose body heated up entirely and was struggling to breathe. But he, too, did not have a relaxed expression.

    What was that just now? Her head felt like exploding and not a word came to mind. Vivian barely fumbled for a sentence.

    ¡°Y, you bit me.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    He had still been rather gentle. He dropped his gaze as if in comfort and whispered softly. Only then did the unusual atmosphere that had surrounded Aidan disappear. Vivian blinked her eyes and a large tear ran down her cheek and dropped. She hadn¡¯t meant to cry, and she knew not the reason for it as she reached up towards her face.

    Aidan grasped the wrist of her fumbling hands and wiped off the tear tracks of her face. Afterward, he helped her stand properly and fixed her messed-up hair.

    It was a method of apology for losing control of himself.

    ¡°This is why a kiss turns into sex, Vivian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can write properly now?¡±

    Vivian looked as though she had traveled to another world. I wonder if she¡¯ll judge the situation with a colder head now.

    Aidan examined her face to see if she would burst into tears, run away, or regret her earlier statements just as he thought. If she had made the proposal without knowledge and fear, there was no doubt she¡¯d regret it.

    To be honest, he thought she¡¯d grow pale and run away from the moment he revealed himself to be the Grand Duke of Black. Even the most courageous men weren¡¯t able to act so boldly in front of him. If she lacked fear to such a degree, her liver must not just be swollen, but it must have been nonexistent in the first place.

    Liver-less rabbit. This was what Aidan called Vivian, who never once retreated in their interaction thus far.

    ¡°Or do you still need more?¡± Aidan pressed his mouth to her and whispered. Vivian realized posthumously that she had not lent a single thought to her novel throughout the duration of the kiss. It was truly a soul-draining kiss. And she additionally realized that her place below had grown wet merely from a single kiss and grew red with shame.

    He was right. A kiss was not something to merely imitate and pass over as a compulsory mix of tongues. It was something like an intense prologue to sex.

    But how was it possible for me to have described a kiss so neatly and plainly in the past?

    Vivian was shocked by something entirely different from what Aidan had predicted. She grew frustrated the more she thought about how a kiss, when formed, was far more of a sexual interaction than she¡¯d originally imagined it to be. In other words, it was the turning point that made her realize just how she was a mere fish in an ocean of a world.

    Thatcher, that bastard, was correct. Vivian let out a deep sigh that seemed to descend into the ground. Rather than think retrospectively about the proposal she¡¯d made, her eyes twinkled more eagerly than before.

    If there was one thing that Aidan failed to notice, it was the fact that she was the first author of erotic novels. A person who¡¯d reached the pinnacle of understanding theories from A to Z on the subject of sex. Even if there were some places to be proved upon, she was a passionate person who learned ten things when taught one.

    ¡°Indeed it is so.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Aidan responded, but only a low, erotic voice reached Vivian.

    What did he mean, Or is it not enough?

    Of course, it was insufficient. It lacked too much to be melted into the premise of the novel naturally. She lowered her head and spoke in a repressed voice, ¡°Indeed, I think it would be necessary for me to do it once more.¡±

    ¡°W, wait, Vivian¡­¡­, Hup!¡±

    Vivian, who didn¡¯t want to lose this sensation, gripped Aidan¡¯s head and pulled it down. She pressed her lips against him so quickly that he was caught off guard and forgot to retaliate. She sucked on his lower lip awkwardly. As Aidan parted his lips at impulse, her tongue pressed through that slight space. It was a clumsy kiss, to say the least. He was so struck dumb that he couldn¡¯t help but let her roam around inside his mouth.

 Chapter 51

    He reflexively responded to the kiss before he pressed Vivian¡¯s cheeks and forcibly pulled his lips away from hers, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Kiss?¡±

    No matter how he had warned her with his eyes, Vivian had started to act rather impulsively just as Aidan acted as he wished. He tilted his head in confusion with a manner unlike his usual attitude and asked as though he was sincerely curious, ¡°Is there anything that you are afraid of?¡±

    ¡°What? No. I¡¯m afraid of things too. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°Lust overpowers fear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It was a gaze that seemed as though he didn¡¯t expect it to be such an extent that Vivian was forced to awkwardly laugh and add, ¡°Including my passion for studying.¡±

    His lips pulled upwards without a word and pinched her cheeks.

    Yes, I¡¯m finally dating as well!

    Vivian who¡¯d arrived at the publishing company that morning burst open the doors of the boss¡¯s office. She was ready to boast in front of Thatcher, who had continuously taunted that she had never even grabbed a man¡¯s hand before.

    Though it seemed closer to a contractual relationship than real lovers, did it matter as long as she could feel what it was like to date?!? It was merely all part of an author¡¯s effort to create the best masterpiece possible.

    However, before Vivian could part her lips to speak, they pressed together once more. It was because Thatcher, who had become one with the sofa, sat up naked.

    Not to mention, there was a golden-haired woman she¡¯d seen for the first time in her life who hung onto his chest like an octopus¡¯ tentacles. Had it been anyone else who¡¯d witnessed this scene, they would have frowned in disapproval, walked away, or sneaked glances with a blush, but it was Vivian.

    This is part of foreplay before sex¡­¡­.

    She closed the door behind her as quietly as possible as she entered and took out her notebook. The half-asleep Thatcher looked at her with half-opened eyes and said in a rough voice as though he was nearly struck speechless.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re my friend, you truly destroy all platonic affection.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I should be saying. Can¡¯t you separate your work and personal life? How can you drag a woman to your workplace? If you continue doing this, you¡¯ll be backstabbed with a knife one day.¡±

    ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re saying such crazy things, it seems you haven¡¯t woken up yet. Put on some clothes.¡±

    Just then, the woman in his embrace mumbled as though she wanted to put up a small fit. At that, Thatcher looked down at her with a sexy smile and kissed the woman¡¯s forehead as he dragged one hand down her back.

    Oh my? Vivian was struck so speechless that she started to laugh forcibly inside. It seemed like Vivian, who still stood there with her notebook in hand, was no longer even a blip on their radar. Of course, it was far more comfortable to have them treat her like a non-existent person.

    Vivian wrote down the details of the couple¡¯s affectionate actions this early morning into her notebook and smiled satisfactorily. Will there be a day she could use this?

    There might come a day where she wrote a novel inspired by Thatcher, who not merely two-timed women but dated multiple women at once. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be the male protagonist, but an extra. She carefully wrapped up her notebook and tucked it into its place.

    Soon, it was time for work. After Thatcher escorted the lady home, he returned to the publishing company and placed a teacup in front of Vivian. She sipped the perfectly steeped tea as she leaned back on the sofa in a relaxed manner.

    ¡°It seems like you found the notebook after a couple of days of chaos.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Vivian placed both her hands on her hips and said triumphantly. ¡°And I decided to start dating.¡±

    ¡°With you? They must have a rather unique taste in women.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die? I think I¡¯m a rather outstanding candidate.¡±

    Vivian veered on the pretty side, she knew that herself. It was the one thing she¡¯d heard from her relatives until it grated on her ears. That she looked pretty. That she¡¯d marry well. She¡¯d heard it so often to the point that she¡¯d developed a trauma towards marriage.

 Chapter 52

    Even if the chastity contract is broken, I¡¯m still not going to marry.

    However, that was that. It was a totally different thing to say it herself. Thatcher scanned her up and down with a disgusted gaze. It was a totally different attitude than the one he¡¯d seen when she came to hand in her manuscript.

    ¡°That man, does he know that you bring out a notebook at the most random times?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Oof, he really does have a strange taste.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he a pervert? A man who could accept Vivian just the way she is would not be a normal person. Thatcher sincerely considered whether to approve or disapprove of this relationship.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. What are you supposed to do when you first start dating?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me? Perdie, the greatest of all.¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know a lot about actual dating. If you¡¯re being sarcastic, I¡¯m not giving the next manuscript to you.¡±

    ¡°Ask me anything.¡±

    Thatcher rubbed his chin as though he fell into thought for a brief moment. At the beginning of a relationship, dates were the answer to her question. Because it was the process of them getting to know each other, it was better to visit as many places and share as many conversations as they can together.

    Of course, Thatcher himself had never dated normally either. It was because the majority of his efforts involved the seduction of a lady and have sex with them. However, in order to receive Vivian¡¯s manuscript as smoothly as possible, he used what little knowledge he had to plan a date for Vivian.

    ¡°I heard that during the Spring Festival, the Central Palace¡¯s Garden would be open. There are a lot of caf¨¦s and dessert shops nearby as well. Since you have a lot of money, it would be good to go watch a play, opera, or a ballet concert as well. And when it gets dark, why don¡¯t you flip a wish coin into the garden fountain and kiss.¡±

    Kiss, she¡¯d already done it. Vivian recalled that day and her face filled with expectations. ¡°For something that Thatcher is teaching me, it¡¯s rather dry.¡±

    What is she spouting? How can she consider whether or not the dating course was dry despite never being in a relationship before? Thatcher looked at her with a gaze filled with absurdity as he listened to her act as though she held the entire world in her palm.

    ¡°You have to be dry.¡±

    Thatcher looked at her with an unusual expression and forcibly reminded her of the fate of her eternal chastity.

    Oh, right. That¡¯s true. Vivian carefully hid her left hand behind her back. She didn¡¯t want to announce that she was in a relationship with the Black Grand Duke of the royal family.

    ¡°In any case, talk about your field of specialty. You never know if I¡¯ll take it into account.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, okay.¡±

    Thatcher leaned in till his face was right next to hers and started to whisper as though he was about to tell her a big secret. Rather than advice on dates that he¡¯d never done, something like this was far more his aptitude.

    ¡°To be honest, sexual compatibility is just as important as compatibility.¡±

    ¡°Sexual compatibility?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and appeared to hesitate before asking.

    ¡°You mean they should be on the same beat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that¡¯s when they usually say a couple is sexually compatible. However, for a perfect man like myself, there are skills that I can use on any woman I meet. As long as the other person isn¡¯t as stiff as wood, sexual compatibility is something that can always be synchronized.¡±

    In the end, it was merely a boast. He truly must have nothing to boast about. Vivian answered him dryly. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Every person¡¯s genitals are different in both shape and size. However, there are some rare cases where the sword and sheath fit together perfectly without a single fault. This is the sexual compatibility I¡¯m talking about.¡± Thatcher spoke as he made a circle with his index and thumb and simulated the movements with the fingers of his other hand. Despite his explicit actions, Vivian blinked her eyes with rapt attention without a trace of embarrassment.

    ¡°There are certain partners who are just the best even without consideration of face, body, or technique. A partner whose body fits so perfectly with my body that I could cum just from imagining it. No matter how our personalities don¡¯t match and our relationship had become twisted, I would never be able to break up with such a woman. She gives me a pleasure that could never be felt again.¡±

 Chapter 53

    ¡°I thought such things only existed in novels.¡±

    ¡°This is something I really wanted to tell you, but the size of a man¡¯s penis isn¡¯t what matters, you know? It¡¯s more about how compatible it is with you.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s eyes sparkled with an expression of great interest. What¡¯s the chance that a married couple, no, even a sexually active couple, would be sexually compatible? Genitals that fit perfectly together.

    As he saw how her attitude changed from when they had talked about dating, Thatcher teased her. ¡°What a surprise. To discuss such matters with me and all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you always try to instigate a fight with me even though I¡¯m interested, by saying that I don¡¯t have a man.¡± It was clear that he¡¯d make fun of her by asking what the purpose of knowing was.

    ¡°How obscene. Truly, I say, our author loves conversations like this one.¡±

    ¡°Be it females or males, all humans are dormant perverts. If you just polish them, they could all become slaves to pleasure!¡±

    ¡°Vivian, what kind of nonsense are you spouting so confidently now?¡±

    ¡°It was always like that in novels.¡±

    ¡°I told you it doesn¡¯t help to read erotic novels of that kind.¡± Thatcher was certain without doubt that she read a novel about someone who was raised into a sexual slave or something of the kind. Even though he¡¯d nagged her to be more careful of the books she read because it impacted her writing.

    ¡°Are you running away because you¡¯re tired of men?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure one day, I¡¯ll find a man who¡¯ll be able to accept all of me, you know?¡±

    ¡°And what of the man you¡¯re dating now.¡±

    At his words, Vivian thought of Aidan. Since he knew she was the erotic novelist, Perdie, it was likely that he would accept her as she was. However, even if they were lovers, it was only to the point of a contract, and it was unknown if he¡¯d look at her as a woman one day.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a serious relationship.¡± She had been honest and revealed that she wrote erotic novels and she met him for her novels. Not to mention, she¡¯d asked how big his thing was. Vivian slowly replayed all of her words in her mind.

    ¡°Hm, no. Undo. I¡¯m sure there isn¡¯t a man in this world who could accept me for who I am.¡±

    I¡¯ll just live alone. As she thought that she punched in Thatcher¡¯s direction, who said with a smirk saying, ¡°As I said, right?¡±.

    ¡°Someone who¡¯d accept all of me? I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be as just hard as finding a man who¡¯s sexually compatible with me.¡±

    Vivian gazed at the cheeky Thatcher and counterattacked as she asked whether he wasn¡¯t so passionate about sexual compatibility because his genitals were tiny. He, who¡¯s manly pride had suddenly been attacked, yelled in sorrowful anger. ¡°Ha, is there any way it¡¯s small? It¡¯s very healthy and large! And it¡¯s not the size that¡¯s important, but the shape! Mine¡¯s curved upwards, so all the women are l¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Go throw away information that I don¡¯t want to know.¡± (T/N: I know, right? That was totally a TMI. :rolleyes: || E/N: looks at information with :sideeye:)

    Thatcher agitatedly asked if she would believe him if she saw it with her own eyes, and only grew silent after he was hit over the head by Vivian.

    After that, their erotic conversation, under the mask of ordinary dating advice, continued.

    ***

    Even if she didn¡¯t experience it, she could still write it into words. That was what Vivian had done up till now. To create something from nothing. However, as she wrote from experience as natural as the flow of water, she could write with an uninterested but detailed command over the language.

    She didn¡¯t want to agree, but with just a single kiss. she was able to feel the difference between her writing and reality and it was now even hard to deny it.

    She learned what parts of her body tensed, how her toes tingled, how it wasn¡¯t an exchange of mere words, and how sensitive her scalp was as she pulled on it in pleasure.

    Vivian began to write a diary of that rapturous ecstasy and the result was aboundingly different. Just as imagining it was different from seeing it, seeing it was different from doing it. As a result, Vivian could certainly pride herself that she made the correct decision.

 Chapter 54

    However, her conversation with Thatcher brought about an unexpected side effect. Vivian started to wonder about nonsensical things like how compatible she sexually was with his Highness, the Grand Duke. She didn¡¯t even think he¡¯d be the one for her! Just how long had it been since they¡¯d introduced themselves?!

    Unfortunately, there was no way for her to block the flow of such dark thoughts, and the question of their sexual compatibility continued to float about inside of her head.

    When, in reality, I tried to kiss him, my cheek was pinched.

    Vivian thought of that day and pouted. It had been the Grand Duke who¡¯d approached her almost threateningly with a kiss first, but he had disappeared after he showed off his blissful technique that made her lose her rationality.

    And he¡¯d looked down at her with a complicated expression. Vivian couldn¡¯t tell just what he was thinking, but the depth appeared deep. Soon after, Aidan let out a sigh and left after saying he¡¯d contact her with a letter next time. It meant he couldn¡¯t help it because it was a promise.

    Vivian found the entire situation absurd beyond belief. I mean who was the person who aroused me in the first place?! Damn his sweetness, there was no doubt the Grand Duke was a bad man.

    However, apart from her feelings of being wronged, the day she was to meet Aidan approached. Only after a week of establishment of their contractual relationship as lovers were they able to schedule a day to meet.

    In the meanwhile, Vivian provided herself with the rest she truly needed, and Aidan was busy as he ran away from the Emperor¡¯s endless shower of affection, so he didn¡¯t have the freedom to walk in and out of the library as before.

    Since Aidan didn¡¯t visit the library separately, the letter had been sent all the way to the Grand Duke¡¯s desk, but it wasn¡¯t easy to wait for a reply in letter as it was bulky in many ways. Even though they were within the same Capital, it took nearly two to four days to send and receive a letter by footman.

    When she contacted others, she didn¡¯t feel so uneasy and restless as she awaited a reply. Even if they were only lovers in disguise, it appeared she was nervous because of the word ¡°lovers¡±.

    Without a doubt, dating should be experienced in reality. Vivian reread the neat, calm handwriting on the letter and resolved her will with tight fists. Her cheek was red in expectation of her first date.

    This must be why everyone marries even though it¡¯s easier to live alone.

    She felt like self-combusting in nervousness and frustration till the decided day of their date. Vivian came to a strange conclusion and rushed to the ¡®Staff Only¡¯ room to hurriedly change her clothes.

    After she changed into a lovely cream-colored dress unlike her usual mousy-brown dress, she even proceeded to apply some light makeup. Seeing how Vivian, who didn¡¯t have a single wit of interest in her appearance, hurriedly up, every person who passed by her came up to her.

    ¡°Is today an important day?¡±

    ¡°Date? Did you find a lover?¡±

    Though their life-long servitude contract was a chastity contract, it didn¡¯t have any condition that prohibited dating. According to Thatcher¡¯s words, if they could, everyone secretly met someone, so there wasn¡¯t a single person to yell ¡°wolf¡± on the act of dating.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t something someone could confidently walk around and announce to the world.

    I haven¡¯t told anyone except Thatcher, so how did everyone else find out?

    (E/N: your dress and your aura Vivian)

    Vivian, who was pricked guilty, carelessly muttered some complaints, but everyone smiled a smile as though they had expected it. She couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter expression the entire time. It was because she¡¯d never been the subject of such crafty eyes.

    ¡°My god, all of you are quite interested in another¡¯s affairs!¡±

    Though that¡¯s hypocritical for me to say! Vivian pouted and waved them all off. Once she¡¯d chased all out the nosy people, it was time to start her shift as a night librarian.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Vivian.¡±

    Like always, at 6 o¡¯clock sharp, Aidan entered the Royal Library and shook awake Vivian who was sleeping on the desk. She sleepily looked up at the man in a hood and a mask and jumped in surprise and hurriedly wiped the drool from her mouth.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡­. No, Ray. Please speak comfortably.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it naturally when the time comes. For now, this seems comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian drew out the end of her words and hurriedly turned around to wipe her face. She straightened her clothes that had gotten wrinkled while she slept and followed after him to board the carriage.

    Because it was her first date, she wanted to try her best.

    ¡°Where are we going right now?¡±

    ¡°To my estate.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? To your Highness¡¯s Estate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fancy, but it¡¯s a very tidy and neat place.¡±

    He responded as he entered the carriage and pulled off his hood.

    He asked politely if she was prone to motion sickness, then covered her legs with his hood because the length of her dress was a bit short. Normally, she would have been awed by his sweet and simple manners, but this time she put the generosity past her and fell into deep thought.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s Estate. Within a moment¡¯s notice, inside of Vivian¡¯s head, which had long been trained only on the theory of the relationship between men and women, a myriad of dirty thoughts skipped about.

    Isn¡¯t it a little early to bring a lover to their estate as soon as they declared their status as lovers?

    ¡®Though, I like it.¡¯

    Vivian blushed slightly and cleared her throat. Despite the time he¡¯d avoided her kiss blatantly as though it was a nuisance, it seemed like he didn¡¯t not like her considering how he was inviting her directly to his estate.

    Even though this was an impure relationship, if it was impure in that sense she was willing to accept it even more wholeheartedly.

    Could it be that this was now the time to consider their sexual compatibility?

    It was just as the wings of her damned imaginations spread to take to the air.

    She was suddenly struck with fear.

    ¡®Wait, am I allowed to be this undefended when I¡¯m heading towards the Black Grand Duke¡¯s estate? I don¡¯t even know for certain what kind of terrible things he¡¯ll do to me at the estate.¡¯

    In the first place, Vivian, who¡¯d requested to start a relationship with the Black Grand Duke and even walk into his territory with her own feet, wasn¡¯t in her right mind. To think the person who had been ruined because they couldn¡¯t control their lust would be me.

    ¡®Well, to be honest, if they were baseless rumors, the throne wouldn¡¯t have been stolen from him. There¡¯s definitely something.¡¯

    He might truly be a bad person. The truth Vivian had avoided surfaced and her face was filled with nervousness for a moment before she waved her hand as if to chase away her distracting thoughts. As she did so, Aidan, who had been reading his book, glanced up at her. He looked at her as if in question of her actions.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    She coughed slightly in embarrassment as she responded.

    Vivian was the type of person to trust her instincts more than the rumors. She was certain. She was certain that Aidan was a bibliophile like herself.

    Most people wouldn¡¯t be willing to give up their body in a lovers¡¯ contract in order to produce a better literary masterpiece. No, they never went that far in the first place because they didn¡¯t overflow with the passionate desire that their favorite author would become the first and the best of a genre.

    After careful observation, she could conclude that Aidan was an overall lethargic and disinterested person to all except books. There was no doubt because during the period he had visited the library every day, he didn¡¯t spare even a drop of interest in anyone or anything except books.

    Unlike his sweet appearance, there was like a cat-like, strongly-opinionated corner of him. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to actively bother himself with a nuisance and commit an ill act.

    Seeing how Vivian remained silent and deep in thought, Aidan closed his book and asked.

    ¡°Is there a place you¡¯d like to go instead?¡±

    ¡°Hm, well¡­¡­.¡±

    She realized that he was giving her as much interest as possible and looked away. There was no way she could be honest and say she had suddenly grown suspicious of him. After giving it much consideration, she recalled the conversation she had shared with Thatcher and clumsily started to answer.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°To be honest, I had thought of a date course because this is my first relationship.¡±

    Though their conversation originally started on date courses, it had ended with erotica. At that, Aidan responded: ¡°It appears I was impolite.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all! I enjoy spending time inside far more!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He started to get used to Vivian¡¯s sudden declarations.

    ¡°Since black hair isn¡¯t common, if the hood were blown off by coincidence while we¡¯re walking around, it¡¯s likely we¡¯ll become swept into a storm of annoying situations. For example, people screeching, moving chaotically about, begging for their life, or sudden attacks¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, now that I think about it, that is so.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be best if we didn¡¯t walk around outdoors.¡±

    It was understandable there would be some trauma when they walked about outdoors in such a situation. That is if one assumed that the rumors that surrounded the Black Grand Duke were false.

    Should the rumors be true, then that would be the same as to save a thief from the gallows. That would be a rather despicable result.

    Vivian, who¡¯d heard Aidan¡¯s words, made an ambiguous expression. He made an annoyed face as though he¡¯d truly imagined the situation.

    ¡°And there¡¯s that too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be fatigued? Not only do you have to work as a night librarian, but you also have to work on your writing, so your night and day would be switched. Rather than walking about, I had judged it would be better for you to rest properly at my estate.¡±

    In reality, when he had come to find her, she was asleep at the counter. Vivian didn¡¯t bother to hide her surprise at his words and nodded her head.

    To be honest, by now, she would have returned to her house to wash up roughly and fall asleep. Her lifestyle was rather irregular and her day and night changed often, but since it was mostly nocturnal. As a result, she was rather awake when night came.

    Vivian felt the few knots in her heart untie at his meticulous generosity.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You may call me Ray. After all, it¡¯s my childhood nickname.¡±

    ¡°Childhood nickname?¡±

    Was she truly allowed to call the Royal Family by their childhood nickname as she pleased? Vivian after a moment of hesitation supposed it was acceptable because they were lovers, even if it was by contract, and nodded her head. After all, she, too, didn¡¯t care too much about such details.

    ¡°Then Ray. Are the rumors concerning Ray true?¡±

    ¡°I wonder.¡±

    He avoided her question again. Would it place him in a sticky position if it became known? Vivian narrowed her eyes and searched him before she scratched the back of her head and sighed.

    She was steel-hearted enough to write notes on his Highness, the Emperor¡¯s intercourse if would help write her work. After all, even her relationship with the Grand Duke was all for the content of her novel and she doubted he¡¯d kill her over it.

    Even if those rumors were true, to have come this far, the milk had long been spilt. Given that she¡¯d stepped foot into his territory, she could only hope that he wouldn¡¯t eat her alive.

    Of course, it was always a viable option for him to eat her in a different way!

    While Vivian had been lost in her thoughts, Aidan peered outside the window and spoke. ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve almost arrived.¡± At his words, Vivian shifted her gaze. Just as he said, they were near an estate.

    She was unsure what kind of reaction she was supposed to express. She was certain she¡¯d seen a scene like the landscape in front of her eyes. For example, the kidnapped princess would be imprisoned in the towers of the castle, like one of the witch castles guarded by a dragon¡­¡­.

    As the landscape that seemed far from reality drew closer, Vivian murmured in a stunned voice, ¡°It¡¯s as if it had popped out of a story.¡±

    She had done her best to softly tread around her true sentiments. In reality, it wouldn¡¯t be odd if something like a demon lord was summoned and appeared in front of her eyes right now. At that, Aidan responded, ¡°It had always been my dream to live at an estate like this since I was young.¡±

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s hard for others to approach.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Vivian was unsure what kind of an expression she should wear before she burst into laughter. It seemed the Grand Duke¡¯s social phobia was far worse than she had imagined. He truly was like a cat.

    ¡°Did you like books since you were young?¡±

    ¡°I read fairy tales very often.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather unexpected. I thought a younger Ray would have read non-fiction books like you do now.¡±

    ¡°The selection of books wasn¡¯t large.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    As Vivian asked him to expand on his words, Aidan just pressed his lips shut. Since he didn¡¯t look as though he wanted to talk about it, she tactfully changed the subject herself.

    ¡°I liked fairy tales as well. The kind of fairy tales where the witch kidnaps the princess, imprisons the princess at the top of a tower, and she waits for her prince to come to her rescue. Now that I think about it, fairy tales were what inducted me into the path of an author.¡±

    ¡°Vivian was a normal child when she was young.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± Her eyes shook as she asked. Aidan practiced his right to silence this time as well.

    ¡°My certain sexual curiosity was what gave birth to Perdie that your Highness praised as the best as the best erotica author. A few more compliments are always welcome!¡±

    ¡°How great.¡±

    Aidan spat out a soulless compliment with a completely indifferent face. Vivian¡¯s chest hurt as she watched his totally different attitude in comparison to the time he told her he¡¯d sponsor her work.

    Those indifferent eyes were the same as before, but at the very least, hadn¡¯t he told her she was the best with much passion and sincerity before? Where had all that passion gone?! Was he to say that she was a fish that has already caught?!?

    As Vivian pouted, he let loose a sigh and added a few more words at the end, ¡°Are the fairy tales the reason you started writing?¡±

    ¡°Hm, yes, I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±

    When Vivian was around eight, her father, who barely held onto his aristocratic title, scrapped up all the money he had and started a new business. Her father was a person that was easily persuaded, stupid, and quick to act.

    Within 2 years, on the day Vivian turned ten, he lost all his fortune in a single morning with the business that seemed to be rather profitable. The household¡¯s ship that had travelled to another continent had been met with a storm at sea and had sunken without a trace.

    Her mother, who¡¯d been born wealthy and vain, was so shocked she took her own life, and her father died in an accident when he had crossed the street drunk and was hit by a carriage. His title was passed over to her father¡¯s younger brother. Within a single day, Vivian had become an orphan and her guardianship was handed over to her relatives.

    In her hardships, she grew the dream of becoming an author in the attic while she read fairy tales. While she was unsure how her motivation which had started pure had extended into becoming an author of erotic novels, in any case, she wished that a prince would come save her like those princesses in fairy tales.

    ¡°Though the person who saved me was myself in the end.¡±

    Vivian spent an unfortunate childhood where she had never received a stranger¡¯s help without paying for the consequences. The lesson she¡¯d learned then was that in order to escape from her fate, she, herself, had to become strong and decisive.

    Unconsciously, her lips moved.

    ¡°Ever since I was young, the only time I felt truly free was when I was writing. It could be I lifted the pen without much of a process. It could be that the ink and pen was a sort of shield for me. In the end, it had become my entire life.¡±

    Aidan, who had listened silently, opened his eyes softly for a moment and spoke. His finger tapped the carriage seat,¡°What a coincidence. Fairy tales held a similar meaning for me as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± When Vivian answered with a question, Aidan once again shut his mouth tightly over his past.

    He acted all mysterious unnecessarily. Disappointing, she muttered in heart, and her eyes sparkled with mischief momentarily. Then, she pushed towards him with sparkling eyes and asked. ¡°How about I wake Princess Ray who lives in such a scary estate with a kiss?¡±

    Vivian closed her eyes and readied her lips, but Aidan merely pinched her cheek and responded, ¡°I tend to veer on the side of the witch who imprisons the princess in the isolated tower.¡±

    ¡°Then, what was the fairy tale that left the greatest impact on you when you were young?¡±

    ¡°Bluebeard?¡±

    (T/N: Bluebeard is a fairy tale that tells the tales of the blue bearded man who lives apart from the village in a terrifying-looking manor all by himself. There are horrible rumors about him in the village, and one Bluebeard marries a woman. Bluebeard tells his newly-wedded wife that she may go in every room in the manor except the one leading to the basement. Unfortunately, his wife couldn¡¯t defeat her curiosity and she wanders into the basement at night one day. There, she finds the heads of Bluebeard¡¯s previous wives hanging from the ceiling. At this point, Bluebeard arrives and tells her that she ignored his warning and murders her. There are several variations to this particular fairy tale, but this is the basic plotline. You can read more about it here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bluebeard)

 Chapter 58

    Of all the possible fairy tales, why was it a dark fairy tale? Vivian searched him to see if he was truly being serious, and when she came to the conclusion that he was being serious, she moved to the edge of her seat on edge.

    She truly wished he was either bad or good!

    Does a threat like this one actually work properly somewhat on her?

    Aidan sighed and opened his book once more. Soon the carriage had nearly arrived at the estate.

    ***

    The carriage didn¡¯t go too far before it came to a stop.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s estate, which was expected to be located near the center of the Capital, was far from the center and located in the outer vestiges of the Capital. When she looked out the window, she saw the servants lined up perfectly in front of the estate as they waited with their heads bowed.

    Even though it was merely a townhouse in the Capital instead of the Valentine Grand Duchy¡¯s castle, it seemed like there were at least several hundred servants.

    Vivian might have once been the young mistress of a Earldom, but she had been dirt poor. As a result, she was not used to such a sight. She made an expression of discomfort and wrung her fingers.

    ¡°Welcome, your Highness.¡±

    A man neatly dressed in a tuxedo opened the carriage door and expressed his etiquette ¨C  a very strict and nervous gesture. Of course, it was true that the butler was supposed to express his manners towards the Grand Duke, but, at the butler¡¯s unusually nervous actions, Vivian looked at him oddly.

    However, before she could continue her thoughts, Aidan extended a hand from outside of the carriage as if to tell her to grab it. Vivian shivered and withdrew at the strange environment in front of her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat you.¡±

    Vivian immediately pouted. She found it cheeky how he remained peaceful after carelessly tossed out words that would cause others to cower in fear.

    Knowing that ¡®Bluebeard¡¯ was his favorite childhood fairy tale was more than enough reason to be fearful. After Vivian was invited to an estate that looked much like a dark fortress, she couldn¡¯t help but find his words all part of a cruel joke.

    In retrospect, he was so cheeky that her true feelings popped out unconsciously.

    ¡°It would be nice if you would eat me in a different way.¡±

    Aidan judged that Vivian was normal and turned around without regret. At that, Vivian jumped out of the carriage and rushed after him as she pouted.

    ¡°So cold!¡±

    The Grand Duke walked in front with large strides, Vivian chased after him, and behind her the butler rushed after them in a strange race.

    She, who barely caught up to Aidan, searched for the butler before she whispered such that only he could hear.

    Due to the difference in their strides, she had to nearly run to keep up, and her words mixed her rough breaths.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Ray who told me you¡¯d teach me personally with your body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    She then rolled her large eyes before she laughed and looked up at Aidan with a complicated gaze.

    Isn¡¯t it usually the reverse? Why did he worry himself over this overly bold woman¡¯s security, and why was this woman able to seduce him with such an innocent face?

    Aidan was unsure what he should do with this woman who only contained theories and curiosity without any actual experience.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about it inside?¡±

    Aidan let out a deep sigh and walked out in front. This time clearly at a slower pace perhaps for the sake of Vivian.

    He looked down at her who smiled so innocently as she walked next to him and sighed once more.

    ***

    Vivian looked around and thought I wonder just what this place is for.

    There weren¡¯t any particular unique physical appearances to mention, but when Vivian stepped into the hall, she couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation of surprise.

    It was as if she saw a single, large artistic masterpiece. The large dome and ionic columns were as elegant as the ancient temple and the beautiful marbling of the stone made her think that it was snowing indoors.

    The pieces of art exhibited in the various corners blended so well with the rest of the hall that it was hard to estimate their true value.

    However, unlike the fancy, ancient outer appearance, the atmosphere was oddly dark and chilly. It was because all of the servants appeared suddenly without the sound of a footstep.

 Chapter 59

    Why do they walk around like ghosts?

    Vivian was fearful but also stunned by those who slid in and out of her sight without even a trace of their presence. The burden of transitioning between jobs would be nonexistent even if they switched jobs to become an assassin.

    How could both the servants and the master fit the estate so well?

    Vivian thought such discourteous thoughts as she sat down in the sitting room and sipped tea, which filled her mouth with aroma, but was still slightly sweet. The tea was just to her taste.

    ¡°Shall we first eat?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not too hungry right now.¡±

    ¡°Then, let us have cake.¡±

    Aidan called a maid with a wave of his hand. Soon enough, a very delicious looking piece of cake was placed in front of Vivian. As soon as she saw the cake, she was suddenly struck hungry and almost subconsciously sucked every crumb of the cake into her mouth. It wasn¡¯t too sweet and was so soft it seemed to melt in her mouth.

    The Grand Duke, who watched  her eat enthusiastically, slowly moved his lips, ¡°Have you calmed down a little now?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t agitated in the first place.¡±

    If she was like this and wasn¡¯t excited, then just how would she be if she truly was excited? Aidan gazed at Vivian with such a gaze. ¡°How could you eat so peacefully without knowing what I might have put into the food?¡±

    ¡°Hm, if it¡¯s Ray, I think you¡¯d find it too troublesome to do so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    For a moment, Aidan was stunned speechless. It was because she understood him nearly perfectly. She raised one eyebrow as she leaned into the sofa sluggishly. Perhaps it was because she was an author, but Vivian had excellent observation skills.

    ¡°Though you say that, you seemed rather afraid when we were talking about Bluebeard.¡±

    ¡°T, that¡¯s because you¡¯re the Black Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°And who was the person who confessed to that Black Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. It confuses me as well.¡±

    Rumors won¡¯t rumors for no reason. How could the Black Grand Duke not know just how terrible the rumors spread throughout the entire empire about himself are?

    Vivian who had muttered momentarily looked up at him with soft eyes.

    Inside of Aidan¡¯s eyes was a little bit of confusion, indifference, and a mixture of various unreadable emotions. However, at the very least, there was no bloodlust. Vivian knew very well the eyes of someone who sincerely wanted to kill her were like.

    ¡°But I want to trust my instincts.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do if it¡¯s all an act?¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll punch the ground in regret, I guess.¡± She snorted as she answered as if it was nothing. It was her nature to never look back at her decisions after she had made them, and she¡¯d already come to this conclusion after intense thought throughout the entire ride to the estate, so she was doubly firm.

    But Aidan, who heard Vivian¡¯s response, let out an empty laugh, ¡°You always give me the most extraordinary answers.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like it?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    ¡°Why is that unfortunate?!¡±

    As she answered in a voice as though she was wronged, he let loose a laugh. It was to the point that the maid who poured tea next to them looked up in surprise. If a person who merely appeared then disappeared like a ghost was surprised, then it must be a scene hard to see.

    Vivian¡¯s lips parted as she observed his face. No matter how often she saw his face as he let out a satisfying burst of laughter, it was filled with masculine sensuality.

    A moment later, Aidan, who had stopped laughing, narrowed his eyes and whispered in a secretive voice. ¡°I¡¯m letting you know ahead of time, but don¡¯t go into the estate¡¯s basement.¡±

    It had come out. The ¡°taboo¡± that appeared in every fairy tale or tales of olde. Vivian lowered her shaking gaze towards the ground as she smiled stiffly.

    The influence of nearly being brainwashed with the rumors of the Black Grand Duke at a young age was, indeed, rather immense.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°W, why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s my personal space.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s eyes were so serious that not only were her eyes but Vivian¡¯s body also started to shake. But he was clearly teasing her because his face soon crumpled with the effort to hold back his laughter and which soon exploded all at once.

 Chapter 60

    ¡°Ah, seriously! Stop teasing me!¡± Vivian held her bursting heart tightly as her fists shook. She wanted to hit him. There were other things to joke about, and this was not one of them. She had imagined all sorts of thriller scenes inside of her.

    Let¡¯s consider the example of a person with all sorts of terrible rumors following after them acting nicely before confessing I¡¯m actually the serial killer you expected. It was a very impish joke that could leave the person who listened with a heart attack.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true that I instinctively hate it when others are poking through my space.¡± Be it physically or mentally, he added in his mind.

    Vivian felt embarrassment and relief wash over her simultaneously. As expected, mansion basements filled with mountains of womens¡¯ corpses were imaginations only existent in dark fairy tales, right? Everytime she tried to firmly believe that the Black Grand Duke was different from the rumors, the owner of the rumors kept causing her faith to falter, and she started to grow annoyed.

    ¡°That bastard of a Bluebeard!¡±

    ¡°In any case, you lack fear. Why did you follow me to my estate when you don¡¯t know exactly what I might do to you?¡±

    ¡°What? What is the person who invited me to their estate saying right now?¡±

    He roughly waved his hand. After the servants had withdrawn, he spoke to Vivian as though to scold her. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to be a little suspicious. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll act the same way in front of others.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that the side following obediently might have personal reasons too?¡± She wasn¡¯t a young child, but rather the erotica novelist, Perdie.

    Since it had come to this point, Vivian started to ask questions explicitly. In the first place, the coyness of a lady that Vivian hadn¡¯t even known she had, had been destroyed when she¡¯d made a remark about how he could eat her in a different way.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say that you didn¡¯t have any such intentions after bringing me all the way here, right?¡±

    ¡°Vivian, it seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­¡­.¡±

    He trailed off and set down his teacup with a very elegant gesture. (T/N: how uselessly elegant¡­)

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already fully explained the reason why I¡¯ve invited Vivian to my estate?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Wasn¡¯t that your Highness being coy? The kind of ¡®I¡¯ll only grab your hand and sleep¡¯¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Not at all.¡±

    It seemed that it truly wasn¡¯t the case. Vivian worked hard not to make a disappointed face and stuffed the last piece of cake into her mouth. Well, to be honest even it didn¡¯t matter too much to her even if the act didn¡¯t occur today. Her expectations had become inflated because she had been invited to his estate.

    In the end, they were lovers by contract and that contract would continue until she wrote the perfect masterpiece. It was highly likely that she would experience it in some way or another while the contract was still active.

    Then would we be able to slowly go through the stages of becoming lovers?

    She tilted her head in question, but such a standard had long flown out the window the moment she had been invited to the estate.

    In addition, Aidan seemed to dislike chaotic locations with lots of people, so it was next to impossible to go on a proper date. If the fact that Vivian was near nocturnal with her day and night flipped was included, then it was clear she wouldn¡¯t be able to focus during the day when they were on their date.

    Vivian¡¯s dirty thoughts weren¡¯t the sole reason for why the only act as lovers between them was seen as sex.

    In her perspective, there were two answers to this situation. It was either ¡®I¡¯ll hold your hand as I sleep¡¯ or ¡®Bluebeard¡¯. She didn¡¯t want to think of the latter case, so she assumed that it was clearly the former. Vivian came to that conclusion and nodded her head.

    ¡°To be honest, I was planning on threatening Vivian into breaking the contract.¡±

    ¡°I would never!¡±

    Vivian swallowed a sigh. It appeared that his actions of pushing her away at every chance was supposed to be a threat. Aidan¡¯s intent appeared to be a provocation of the threatening kind ¡ª You¡¯re not scared even if I do this? You¡¯re still not afraid? ¡ª but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work on her.

 Chapter 61

    ¡°If you went on about our physical bodies in the contract, then you should have obediently left your body in my care.¡± Vivian requested of him shamelessly. Who would reject an offer from a decadent handsome man to teach them with a heavenly kiss and his body? Though, she did find the statement on Bluebeard a little frightening.

    ¡°It was my misjudgement to overlook the fact that Vivian wasn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian suddenly became nervous about what kind of image of herself had taken place inside of Aidan.

    ¡°Since promises are promises, I have arranged a room for you to write in this estate. You can use it as you wish. And if you ever need anything, please let me know.¡±

    As he finished speaking in a very calm voice, Vivian¡¯s face paled. ¡°Wait. Could it be the reason you brought me to the estate is¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°You should first write as the contract states, dear author.¡±

    Vivian lamented. She did not  imagine even in her dreams that he had called her out to imprison her and make her only write. However, if she thought back on his preferences, this was rather predictable.

    For it to be neither ¡®I¡¯ll hold your hand and sleep¡¯ nor ¡®Bluebeard¡¯ but ¡®Writing Slave¡¯!

    (T/N: Why does this remind me of Rumpelstilskin?)

    Clearly, she should have long realized that something odd was going on, but the fact she was distracted by a kiss was a matter of eternal regret.

    ¡°My goal in the end is to make Vivian into the best of authors, so won¡¯t you write your works at my estate?¡±

    ¡°B, but I¡¯m a librarian? If I do this, I¡¯ll be absent from my job without leave¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who do you take me for?¡±

    Well, that would be your Highness, the Grand Duke. Vivian listened to Aidan explain he¡¯d take care of it from his position with a soulless face.

    For those vacation days, which she¡¯d always begged and wished, but only received the bare minimum such that she wouldn¡¯t die from overwork, to be obtained so easily. At that, it was a long-term vacation.

    This was the taste of authority!

    ¡­¡­ Ah, that¡¯s not right.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Where in the world is a lover like this?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one right here.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking of me as a writing slave?¡±

    At those words, Aidan let out a puff of laughter and responded. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to leave whenever you wish. I¡¯m merely providing you with a location.¡±

    Vivian, who had needlessly gotten fearful, let out a sigh of relief. Ever since she¡¯d started writing, she¡¯d developed a phobia for deadlines. Ever since then, she had thought he was trying to imprison her so she¡¯d meet her deadlines.

    However, the cat-like Aidan told her he had provided her with a location as though he told her that she could use it as she wished. It sounded as if he wouldn¡¯t interfere with her work.

    ¡°Then what will my lover be doing while I¡¯m writing? Will you be advising me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. A novel is an area which I can interfere with.¡±

    When Vivian made a disappointed face, Aidan¡¯s lips curved upwards and he laughed as if to seduce her. ¡°If you¡¯re truly unsure about something, come ask me directly. I¡¯ll teach you personally.¡±

    To teach me directly, is what she was thinking of, right? That he¡¯d teach her using his body, right? Vivian¡¯s expression changed as quickly and drastically as flipping a coin. With a face filled with the desire to work hard, she tightly gripped her fists.

    Then, she could ask the teacher that she didn¡¯t know from one to ten: that she¡¯d already long forgotten the kiss from before. Her face brightened with laughter.

    Giggle.

    And that was how Vivian¡¯s life on the estate started.

    ***

    Aidan, whom she had thought would relieve her of all her curiosities, was unexpectedly ambivalent. He grabbed the hand that roamed across his body rashly and asked ¡°What are you doing?¡± His astoundment was so intense that it could be seen by the naked eye.

    ¡°Investigation for my intellectual curiosity?¡±

    ¡°It appears you were rather curious as to how my body felt.¡±

    Although she could confirm her hypothesis with certainty, if she could just slip her hand inside of his clothes¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. As expected, Ray is solid.¡± Vivian spoke with a suggestive tone, but Aidan ignored her words altogether. She muttered quietly and wrote notes on what she¡¯d just felt.

    Firm. Very Firm

 Chapter 62

    For Vivian, who¡¯d never had an ounce of muscle in her life, flesh was supposed to be soft. On the other hand, Aidan couldn¡¯t  have been more stone-like. The feeling of his body was very unfamiliar. She had often thought this whenever they held hands or she rested hers in the crook of his arm, but he was firm to the point she started to question if it was truly flesh.

    (T/N: Then is he made of steel like Iron Man?) (E/N: Hulk? >.<)

    As expected, it¡¯s different when you read it and when you experience it.

    She¡¯d heard that muscles were firm, but she hadn¡¯t thought it would be to such an extent. Vivian burned with the passion to fulfill her intellectual curiosity.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re only reading, but when did you find the time to make muscles?¡±

    ¡°I tend to exercise regularly.¡± Aidan responded carelessly with his gaze attached to his book. She wasn¡¯t sure how many times he¡¯d answered so indifferently ¨C she lost count. Vivian put down the notebook she had scribbled in with a loud noise and made an angry expression.

    Did he perhaps want to train her right now? It felt as though she learnt of commands like ¡®wait¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯ that weren¡¯t fated for her.

    How could it be that the answers to her questions were not answered through his ¡®body¡¯?!?

    ¡°You know, Ray.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Vivian thought of the figure that had either avoided, pushed, or threatened her when she acted pleasantly.

    It wasn¡¯t like she was some wild beast! Now that they had built a symbiotic relationship, it was very troubling if he continued to behave in this manner. He had told her that he would teach her if she didn¡¯t understand something! What were these actions after he made her heart flutter?!?

    To avoid her touch and her curiosity filled questions was one thing, but wasn¡¯t it a bit overboard to avoid even her eyes? At this point, Vivian truly wondered if he really found her uncomfortable to be around.

    It could be that he had been alright before they first entangled tongues, but after the kiss, he was forced to rethink the situation. That might be the reason he avoided all contact with her right now. If that were so, he should just tell her honestly and not confuse her by escorting her to his estate. Why did he make such a suggestion in the first place then?

    ¡°Do you dislike me? You¡¯re not even looking at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold up a person who doesn¡¯t like me either. Since I¡¯ve understood plenty where my novel is lacking thanks to you, I could easily find another man even if it¡¯s not you, Ray.¡±

    As Vivian spoke the sour words that weren¡¯t even from her heart, Aidan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed ever so slightly.

    Since the servitude contract was no different from broken and the chastity contract held no meaning, it was possible for her to date another man at any time. After all, their contract did not have a clause that stated that they were ¡®not allowed to date another person¡¯.

    ¡°Just because Ray wants to make me the best of authors, you don¡¯t have to sacrifice your whole body to do it with a woman you dislike.¡±

    ¡°I never said I dislike you.¡±

    What? The Vivian who had confidently found fault in Ray was long gone, and her voice shook slightly as she responded.

    ¡°The problem is that I don¡¯t dislike Vivian.¡±

    Why was she in such a hurry? Aidan swallowed his sigh together with his words and gazed at Vivian.

    He had felt this earlier, but she didn¡¯t understand the definition of ¡®slowly¡¯. It was her nature to charge headfirst towards something that caught her interest till the end, regardless of the consequences. Just like a train that continued forward without a brake.

    She was the exact opposite of Aidan. It was his preference to coil slowly around his interest like a snake and squeeze it as if it till death by suffocation.

    However, the problem was that her pace was addicting and infectious. He, too, couldn¡¯t find the composure to go about it by his preference.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I had in mind¡­¡­.¡± Aidan muttered such as he swept his eyes over Vivian without disguise.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes folded as she smiled before she rose from her seat suddenly and pranced over to his side. She took up his hand and kissed the top of it. Then she whispered, ¡°What thoughts?¡±

    Aidan¡¯s fingertips flinched and shivered. ¡°Eat a luxurious dinner slicing steak, wash in a warm bath with rose petals and rub on aromatic oil, watch the moon over the terrace railing while drinking wine¡­¡­things like this.¡±

    He had such romantic dreams?

 Chapter 63

    Vivian nearly commented on how cute the Black Grand Duke was. Thankfully before she spat such a rotten comment out of her mouth, he spoke as though to respond on how there was no way such a thing was true.

    ¡°Vivian¡¯s actions, they¡¯re not like that of an erotic novelist.¡±

    Aidan asked if she had any thoughts to show the figure of an exemplary author and if she was going to use it as material for her novel. At those words, Vivian let out a breath of laughter and bowed her head. It¡¯s stimulating and sexy.

    Vivian leaned in till her lips were next to his ear and whispered ¡°I feel like this would help me more.¡± It was a voice that was soft and wet.

    Aidan gripped his fist. The closer she approached him, the more he thought of the location where they first kissed: the breaths, the texture. The shade that descended around his eyes slowly grew darker.

    The moment he¡¯d pressed his lips on hers as a threat, he¡¯d lost his rationality as though he was caught up in captivation magic. It was because this woman¡¯s flesh tasted sweet to no end.

    It was erotic to the point that curses could be chewed and swallowed up. He wanted to press his nose into the crook of her neck right this moment and pull her scent deep into his lungs. Though, thanks to his grip on rationality being stronger than his instincts, he was just barely able to hold himself in.

    When Vivian had purposely pressed her lips against his the second time, he nearly desired for her without further thought about the location and situation. However, he didn¡¯t follow his instincts and patiently pushed it back as far as he could. He wanted to continue this relationship as lovers that was merely a single contract as long as he could.

    Because it¡¯s fun.

    It was cute how Vivian raged whenever he slipped past her seduction like a snake would a fence. There was a taste to teasing her because she was sometimes naive despite her explicit intentions.

    However, it could be a dangerous curiosity that toed the line of what shouldn¡¯t be despite the knowledge of the dangers of the consequences. At the same time, he was incredibly nervous.

    The existence that was Vivian slowly disrupted the peaceful days he¡¯d constructed. She was the abnormality of his normalcy. The moment she accidentally tasted his daily life, she slowly melted into it, the system itself could be overthrown completely. (T/N: Ominous flag you¡¯re placing there, Aidan.) (E/N: does he like her? (. ) (. ) )

    He felt that it was a little dangerous.

    Especially today.

    As such, the troublesome existence that he could neither push away nor desire was in front of him this very second.

    Aidan momentarily put his book down and answered in a voice mixed with a sigh. ¡°I think this distance is just right¡­.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you dislike¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­even though I said I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±

    If the fact that Vivian¡¯s charm could be considered a problem, then it was a problem. Her flesh was like smooth cream and when he touched it once, it was hard to let go, and her caramel hair swayed like waves and emitted a sweet aroma as she grew closer. Those violet eyes filled with a sensual mystery was eye-catchingly charming.

    With such a woman of charms being so seductive with firm determination, what man would not waver?

    What he was doing right now was to push away something that pried into his peaceful days. Even if it wasn¡¯t necessarily love, to have someone in his heart attracted all his attention but was also troublesome.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike me, then I want to learn the kiss that connects into sex again.¡±

    And it would be best if we didn¡¯t stop right before the next step and go with the flow like a river. All the way to the ocean!

    Vivian took the opportunity to sneak a hand over his chest again. As she did so, Aidan took her hand and entangled their fingers before he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Of course, after the kiss comes the chest.¡±

    ¡°What would you do with touching my chest?¡±

    ¡°It seems like yours is bigger than mine¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Aidan didn¡¯t respond, Vivian laughed awkwardly and added that it was a joke.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, Vivian.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s so?:

    ¡°And this is the study sofa.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll burn more passionately.¡±

    ¡°I did say you could ask me if you had any questions, but don¡¯t you have any questions on the direction of the novel, or about each other since we¡¯re lovers now, or do you have no thoughts on going through such a process in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we in an impure relationship?¡±

    Vivian grabbed Aidan¡¯s shoulder and slowly leaned down. Though it was an action that seemed to match the level of the gaze of the person that sat on the sofa, it was actually a very explicit seduction.

    The white flesh just under the plunging neckline of her dress shook. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing we need to get to know about each other right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly confused, why don¡¯t you try it first.¡± Right, she was this kind of woman.

    At the discreet whispers, Aidan¡¯s throat moved bobbed as his eyes filled with hunger. Who could reject her? The vague fear that he¡¯d cross a line he hadn¡¯t meant to meltdown in sultry heat.

    He licked his lips. His voice cracked without reserve and flowed out. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for expecting a romantic atmosphere from you.¡±

    He took hold of Vivian¡¯s chin, who¡¯d wandered on top of him as she willed, and turned it towards himself. Behind Aidan¡¯s calm expression prowled blunt sexual hunger.

    ¡°I tried to be generous towards you at first.¡±

    Vivian observed that his eyes had turned red so she lightly kissed his eyes. In response, his breathing grew rougher. The blue eyes which closed and opened, as though they tried to adjust to her person, slowly grew cloudy.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡­.¡±

    They seem to have changed.

    Before Vivian could continue her words, he entirely swallowed her soft, parted lips. He sucked on her lower lip and soon pushed his way in. Their tongues naturally tangled with each other.

    Vivian clenched at Aidan¡¯s clothes. Just like before, whenever his tongue touched any part of her, it sent electric shocks throughout her entire body ¨C it was to the point where her toes started to curl. It was as though everywhere it brushed past became an erogenous zone. She had briefly wondered why she responded in such a sensitive manner, but it turned out his hands weren¡¯t able to stay still and continuously touched her sensitive parts.

    Those hands held the back of her head as though she was a fragile ceramic that could easily break into pieces. Those same hands had moved downwards roughly and recklessly touched the back of her neck and passed around her shoulders as if he were drawing them.

    The rough touch of his calluses sent shivers down her spine. When Aidan, who had always gracefully withdrawn, turned so explicitly predatory, it was Vivian instead who was flustered.

    She had thought she¡¯d be able to respond in kind thanks to her one and only experience in kissing, but that was merely her imagination. It was difficult to follow his rough, rushed movements, let alone respond.

    If one was to compare between the first kiss and the kiss right now, they were as different as calm ripples and heavy, rough waves. He frantically pressed deeper into her the moment their tongues met. Aidan entered her mouth roughly like rough waves. He chewed her lower lip and forcibly opened and entered her mouth. They had merely kissed, but it felt as though they were involved in rough sex.

    ¡°Hng.¡±

    Vivian let out a moan she just couldn¡¯t manage to swallow and closed her eyes tightly. No matter where he touched with her tongue, her entire body shivered in shock  ¨C enough to make her toes curl. Perhaps it was because she had been overly excited, but it felt as though her ears were filled with soft auditory hallucinations. Her saliva, which she barely wasn¡¯t able to swallow, dripped down her chin.

    She shivered like an herbivore in the hunger-filled grasp of a predator. Vivian was so enticed to the point she was unable to identify if she shivered in fear or not, and in that process, her chiffon dress slipped downwards in a clearly purposeful action.

    The chilly air-kissed her shoulders, but before she could even think about that, Vivian was occupied with the rough, pressuring kiss that clouded her mind. The numbing sensation as their tongues brushed against each other was so satisfying that she just couldn¡¯t stop.

    (T/N: I swear I lost at least 20 years of my life up to this point from second-degree embarrassment of Vivian¡¯s words and actions. T^T I don¡¯t think I have any immunity towards any of this yet.) (E/N: Vivian needs some milk |_| )

 Chapter 65

    More, more. She wanted a more stimulating sensation. Vivian¡¯s tongue moved with the unfamiliar movement of a nomad that craved for an oasis, and Aidan strongly sucked at her tongue. As Vivian shivered, she wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Ahh.¡± A whiny moan popped out. As she did so, Aidan let out a light laugh from the end of his nose.

    Could the blood of a magician run through his veins? Vivian thought. It was entirely possible for him to have hidden the fact he wielded magic. Otherwise, there was no other way to explain why every part of her skin that grazed his fingers felt as though it was burning up in flames.

    His hand trailed across his shoulders down past his collarbones, and soon reached her chest. The moment Aidan roughly grasped her chest, Vivian couldn¡¯t tolerate the pain and tears formed at the corners of her eyes.

    When she pulled her lips away and whined slightly in pain, he searched for her areolae and softly pressed against it as if to comfort her. The feeling of his hands could be felt plainly through her clothes.

    ¡°Heung¡­¡­.¡±

    His lips stopped her lips once more. The expression that it¡¯ll work out one way or another wasn¡¯t merely written in ink, but had settled into reality.

    Kisses, if you looked at these affections in isolation they may seem to have little importance, but when it rushed inwards collectively, it made the mind hazy and chaotic. Vivian, who understood the theory, wasn¡¯t able to follow and stumbled in confusion. Just then, Aidan who had momentarily pulled away spoke.

    ¡°Breathe through your nose.¡± (T/N: Isn¡¯t this common sense? Oh gosh, Vivian¡­ :facepalm:)

    He rested his forehead on hers and caught his breath. A his rough breathing together with his low voice, Vivian felt like her hair stood on end.

    Vivian, who stared into space as though her soul had been sucked out, seized into consciousness suddenly and opened her eyes which met those deep blue eyes. Those burning blue eyes were unmistakably overflowing with lust. Maybe it was due to his pale skin, but his gloomily shining eyes were now red.

    Bewitched, Vivian forgot her current circumstances and gazed at him. His tongue, his touch, his voice, his gaze, and even the sound of his breathing were all undoubtedly seductive. The very figure of sensuality and pleasure: Vivian recalled the Black Grand Duke¡¯s repute and gazed blankly. A long while, she finally let out the breath she had been holding in.

    ¡°Ha, ha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t breathe. Do I have to teach you every little detail including things like this?¡±

    ¡°H, ha. No, it¡¯s my first¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Vivian is the provocateur.¡±

    Vivian pouted. The reason she had forgotten how to breathe just now was all because he was far too racy. What was she supposed to do when he emitted exactly just what the sensuality of an adult man was, with his entire body to the point just placing him in her sights made her lose her mind? For some reason, she felt so wronged, that this time, it was her who placed her lips on his.

    The eyes under those long, dark eyelashes flashed like a predator¡¯s. Within a breath¡¯s moment, Aidan seized the initiative and roughly kissed her as if he was about to bite into her at any moment. Whenever his tongue touched her teeth, she felt as though she was being eaten, which sent shivers down her spine.

    He already had the record of biting Vivian¡¯s lip till the point it bled. Perhaps it was the nervousness of fear, but it felt even more electrifying.

    Vivian leaned closer towards Aidan. Without much resistance, he leaned backwards as much as she leaned further towards him, and as they did so, they started to lean in that direction.

    ¡°Would Vivian like to take the initiative this time?¡±

    Aidan asked after they finished their short kiss. What? What was he saying now? Vivian looked down at her posture.

    Somehow Aidan was already half-leaning into the sofa with languid eyes, and Vivian was on top of him, her two hands resting one either side of him as though she was assaulting him. She had no idea why she was the one on top when she was clearly the one who had been taken advantage of. As she moved any which way in order to change their position, she felt a stiff manhood somewhere around her knee.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Long gone was the time she had feverishly thrust herself towards him, and Vivian, who, in reality, was new to everything, let out an exclamation in shock. It was a sound that was neither racy nor cute.

 Chapter 66

    She rolled her eyes this way and that like an innocent child who was lost, and slowly inched her knee which was positioned in between his legs. As she did so, Aidan¡¯s eyes soundlessly curved upwards and his hands teased her waist. At the feeling of his hands moving up towards her sensitive sides, Vivian¡¯s eyes shivered and she twisted her body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Shh. Stay still.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­. W, wait a moment!¡±

    Vivian, who had nearly melted in a pool of mess again, shouted. It was as if her rationality that had flown out of her body momentarily had returned. Aidan wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled in the Vivian who had been half-leaning into him. Then, he responded.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Her arm that had barely kept her up crumbled and she pressed entirely onto Aidan. The soft feminine figure pressed against his solid chest as if it was getting crushed. They could hear the loud pounding of their aroused hearts.

    ¡°No, what I mean to say¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian stiffened nervously when something stiff brushed against somewhere around her thigh. At the unconcealed feeling, her face burned red like a tomato.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Aidan looked down at Vivian¡¯s face and started to flood with fear and flipped their positions. This time, Vivian was lying with her back against the sofa and Aidan was on top of her. Vivian thought those firm arms on either side of her face were like chains that prevented her from moving.

    ¡°K, kiss¡­¡­, I wanted to ask for a kiss.¡±

    She muttered shyly as she lengthened the end of her words, and Aidan¡¯s lips touched the nape of her neck immediately afterwards.

    As he lapped at her skin with his tongue before he started to suck strongly at the skin, Vivian stutteringly breathed in. Though her moans were nowhere close to sensual, Aidan¡¯s hand was diligently stripped away Vivian¡¯s clothes. Once her revealed breast was exposed to the cold air, she finally realized the seriousness of the situation and shouted once more.

    ¡°Wait! Wait, please!¡±

    ¡°Speak. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do it on a bed with the curtains drawn?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to go upstairs in this state?¡±

    At his rhetorical question, she was left speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s already too late, Vivian.¡±

    Right, right. That¡¯s true! How could I be so stupid. How could I have thought to seduce you while being so ignorant?!

    But it wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d planned ahead of time. This was, to some point, expected as the first time she¡¯d seen the first time was in the library, and the second time was also in the library. Subconsciously, Vivian had come to become used to sexual intercourse in open, public areas rather than the bedroom.

    The problem was the act was totally different from just watching it. The fear she felt was equal to being alone in the middle of a battlefield with a sword she¡¯d never been taught how to wield.

    First, the surroundings were too bright, the wind was cold, and it was too open. It was a rather high level of difficulty for her first time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the study was a good choice of locations.¡±

    Let us just follow through with your Highness¡¯s romantic dreams. The candlelight dinner, aromatic bath, flowers¡­¡­. Vivian muttered endlessly.

    At the continued interruption, Aidan frustratedly growled lowly. There was no worse torture than to have a delectable feast with a very sweet aroma in front of him but be interrupted every time he was about to have a taste of it.

    ¡°Shush. Be calm.¡± Aidan said as if in comfort as he licked those red, swollen lips. They were vibrantly plump and delicate.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± yet.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Please continue to reflect on your actions.¡±

    Aidan pressed his forehead against hers and the corners of his mouth inched upwards. Even though those blue eyes that peered through those long dark eyelashes could be liken to a beast, they also seemed endlessly alluring.

    Unconsciously, Vivian swallowed and covered her chest with her two arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. No one will come.¡±

    His intent was apparent. He truly planned on doing it here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Aidan took hold of Vivian¡¯s two arms that had covered her chest and lifted them over her head. Flustered, Vivian jerked, but he murmured as if to coax her to be at peace.

    Vivian flushed at his voice which resembled one that was used to coax young children. His lips brushed against her cheek and trailed down her chin, neck, collarbones, and further down with a clear goal.

    It seemed like Aidan was truly planning on doing it here.

    ¡°Here? In the study?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Now that Aidan, who had been holding back and acted celibate all this time, finally lost control, it was near impossible to stop him from charging forward. Since it had been Vivian who had brought about this situation in the first place, she gave up on resistance and gave herself up to him.

    Without a doubt, before their kiss, she hadn¡¯t been too opposed to having their first intercourse in the study, but now that it had become reality, why did she feel so fearful?

    As her once stiff body slowly loosened, Aidan caressed her breast. Vivian whimpered at the soft touch of his lips and the circular movement of his tongue around her nipple.

    ¡°Hnngh¡­¡­.¡±

    The mood that had grown cold seemed to heat up again in an instant. Vivian¡¯s hips jerked as he bit down softly on her nipple and groped her other breast with his hand. Her breast was bountiful in size and was hard to embrace in a single hand. No matter where he touched her delicate body, it was soft to the touch.

    A sweet aroma filled his mouth wherever he licked. It tasted like sweet, sticky syrup but also like light, fluffy cotton candy that could melt away in a single touch. Though he didn¡¯t like sweets, the sweeter than sweet aroma of Vivian was savory.

    After his lips pulled away, his fingers pinched her nipple, and those wide purple eyes filled with tears. She demandingly whined as she breathed roughly.

    ¡°Hnngh, Ray.¡±

    When she called out his name, Aidan paused briefly as if in response. But soon enough, he stamped his lips against her breast in compliment before he turned his gaze further downward. Just as easy as her usual dress was to put on, it was just as easy to take off.

    Once half of her clothing slipped off, Vivian shivered at the chills.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll heat you up as soon as possible.¡±

    He swept down her hips and sucked in deeply with his lips pressed against her lower belly. Following the electrifying pain, heat started to blossom at the place Aidan¡¯s lips were pressed against.

    The air against her skin was chilly, but his hands and lips burnt up every place they brushed against. Vivian¡¯s toes curled and she leaned backward at the insistent tickling feeling.

    ¡°I can do this till you feel warm if you wish.¡±

    Aidan whispered with his lips still against her body. At the softly whispered words with the world¡¯s sweetest voice, Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed. No matter how sweetly he spoke, his face was that of a villain, so he had little to no persuasive power.

    Aidan¡¯s lips trailed down till they rested against the inside of her thigh. One hand lifted her leg as he softly licked the inside of his before strongly sucking at the flesh. Unlike her lean calves, her slightly plump thighs grew tender as if it melted away as his tongue swirled against the flesh. It was so delicate that it seemed like it would rip even if he lightly bit down.

    Aidan lowered his head to chase against the thickening aroma before burrowing his head against her privates. Her deepest place as well as her underwear that covered it was wet beyond function.

    When the cloth was lightly pushed aside, it could be seen that her v*gina, which was the same pretty pink as her nipples, nestled dampness within. Even as she panted in pleasure, Vivian frowned a little from the numb pain she felt despite him not doing anything in particular yet.

    Once Aidan started to lap at her engorged cl*torus with the tip of his tongue, she started to flail about like a fish out of water. He pressed her lower belly down lightly and sucked it deep inside. He sucked up her nectar loudly and purposefully, as though he wanted her to be able to hear it. The study was filled with sounds far too embarrassing to listen to.

 Chapter 68

    Vivian¡¯s eyes grew red at a strong pleasure she¡¯d never felt ever before in her life.

    ¡°Haa, ah! Hnng¡­!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so wet. How erotic.¡±

    ¡°Nnngh¡­¡­. The standard cliche male protagonist¡¯s dialogue¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shush. Don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Aidan sighed as he slipped a hand inside of her underwear. He rubbed his finger against her slit. As he slipped his middle finger slowly inside, Vivian¡¯s legs started to tremble.

    No matter how many times he heard those words as rough as her body was naive, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. Though, sometimes, he found it a little cute.

    The fact that his preferences started to skew oddly was one of his more serious concerns.

    However, as expected, no matter how many times he looked at it: How cute.

    He slowly pushed his finger in and out and slowly progressed further inside. Since Vivian said she didn¡¯t like pain, it seemed like loosening her as much as possible was the best choice.

    As Aidan rubbed her cl*toris with varying intensities, Vivian let out a sound akin to choking on her breath.

    ¡°Hnngh!¡±

    Only a single finger had entered inside of her, but the inner walls of her v*gina repeatedly strongly gripped his finger before releasing. The inside was incredibly hot, humid, and was even more delicate and soft than her skin.

    Aidan inserted his finger further inside of her slowly and stubbornly so that she couldn¡¯t help but comply. Vivian, who could no longer hold back, gripped his shoulder and pushed him away. However, he didn¡¯t budge even the slightest bit.

    His finger grew soaked from her nectar and made lewd sounds when it entered her v*gina. She couldn¡¯t resist the itch that seemed to slowly and barely stimulate her.

    ¡°Ha. Ahn. It- It feels strange.¡±

    ¡°Bear with me a little. Don¡¯t you hate pain?¡±

    ¡°B, but still. It¡¯s truly strange.¡±

    It was closer to pain then pleasure. It started to ache as the secretive place that was never permitted invasion was spread open.

    Just as she was about to perceive it as pain, Aidan stimulated her cl*toris and she let out a moan in response. Pain and pleasure swept over her simultaneously. Vivian, who¡¯s expression remained ambiguous for a while, took in short, rough breaths when, suddenly, she felt her thoughts were dyed in white and threw her head back.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    The sensation that started inside that secretive place rushed up her lower belly. Then, her body tensed at that electrifying sensation. Vivian trembled as she held tightly onto Aidan¡¯s shoulder.

    At the same time, Aidan frowned slightly as she gripped down on his finger as though to tear it off. Considering that the sofa was completely soaked in the love juices that escaped her, her body appeared to be on the sensitive side. When he pulled his finger out, the walls of her v*gina refused to release it, yet, when he pushed it back inside, it opened easily.

    Aidan softly let out a low sigh. His pants had swollen to the point of exploding at the mere thought of putting his length inside here. Though he neared the end of his own limits, this was his partner¡¯s first time. There was no doubt she would flail at the panic if he was to just push his way inside.

    When he said her body was erotic, it hadn¡¯t been said in order to give her humiliation. Be it their contract or not, he wanted to just pound her recklessly.

    However, at his greed to not consolidate the belief that sex was painful to an erotic novelist during their first experience, he stood up in the middle of their intimacy.

    Then he brought out a perfumed oil he received as a present in the past from somewhere within a drawer. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a horrendously, choking, perfumed oil, but rather one with a very delicate, subtle floral fragrance. He poured it into his hands. Vivian looked up at Aidan with blurry eyes.

    He loosened her v*gina with fingers wet with the perfumed oil and slid down her shoulder with his other hand. Then he placed an unknown ring on her hand.

    With its elegant design and the jewel with a flicker of gold (T/N: probably topaz), it seemed like a rather expensive item. Why this suddenly? Vivian looked up at him with a surprised face, but, considering the situation, she didn¡¯t say anything in particular.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in.¡±

 Chapter 69

    Vivian didn¡¯t stop him even as she watched him untie his pants. She panted softly as she wrapped her arms around Aidan¡¯s neck. Her body had long been warmed up to the point that the cold air had little effect on her.

    She felt something stiff against her lower belly. It was probably a man¡¯s shaft. She was very fearful, but her reason had long been overpowered by her body¡¯s instincts. Vivian drew him in even closer, and Aidan¡¯s last strand of reason also snapped.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Without any warning, the pen*s that was so large to the point of it being burdensome pushed in at once. Vivian, who expected a greater pleasure than that ticklish sensation, shrieked and shivered.

    As expected, it was immensely painful. The pain was far greater than the time she¡¯d been beaten by her drunken father or when she¡¯d been abused by her uncle out of misdirected fury and her entire body trembled.

    ¡°Heuk, Ah, It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Relax, Ugh! Please. It¡¯s not even halfway inside.¡±

    Aidan was just as tortured. At the tense feeling that increasingly gripped him with all its might, sweat trailed down his face and dripped from his chin. At this rate, he felt like mercilessly pushing his way in and choking the rebellious Vivian¡¯s throat as he moved. After he stopped his movements, his hand gripped the back of the sofa as his if to tear it apart.

    ¡°But it hurts like hell! Agh, don¡¯t move for a second!¡±

    Despite her saying that it hurt, her inner muscles soon got used to Aidan¡¯s thing and was stimulating him by repeatedly tensing and loosening against him. She was even drawing it further deeper inside of her. Her insides grew softer as her blood, juices, and perfumed oil mixed together, and grew wet and warm.

    Aidan gritted and let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­.¡±

    At the low, resonating sound, Vivian¡¯s shoulder flinched and she carefully opened her eyes that had been squeezed shut. Aidan was looking down at her with red eyes with tears hanging off of them. It was a face akin to a pitiful beast.

    It was unexpected for him to be able to make such an expression. A feeling far stronger than mere instantaneous pleasure pounded against Vivian¡¯s heart. Why were humans so cute? At the fact that he made it because of her, an odd sense of achievement filled her.

    Then, without warning again, he trusted his hips upwards. As his p*nis perfectly filled her v*gina, Vivian bit down on her lip. Cold sweat dripped down her body.

    ¡°Heung¡­¡­! I, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Haa, I think I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t move carelessly because she was in so much pain, but her inner muscles gripped him tightly as if to welcome his invasion. It was truly a body born to be sensitive and receptive to sex. As he lost all composure, Aidan¡¯s face hardened and he started to slowly move his hips.

    He kissed her as she frowned at his slow, even movements as if to coax her. Their tongues mixed, tangled, and swept purposefully over her sensitive areas before sucking in deeply. As her entire body relaxed in warmth, Vivian¡¯s face that had crumpled at the initial pain slowly straightened.

    ¡°Ha, hngh.¡±

    At her quiet moans, he began to slowly increase his speed as though it was some sort of sign. He penetrated her roughly and strongly thrust against her.

    ¡°Ah, ha, hngh! Hah, ha, Aidan! W, wait!¡±

    It was a consistent speed, but every time he stabbed into her, her vision flashed white and she couldn¡¯t see a thing. The pain was half of what she felt ¨C and there was the other another sensation. At the loss of her vision, her other senses sharpened.

    Every time her lips met his, every time he sucked at her breast, she felt as though every nerve in her body was coming alive. In particular, her lower belly was the origin of all the pleasure. The bitter pain didn¡¯t disappear, but it had long been drowned out by a far greater sensation. Swept up by the waves of pleasure, she felt as though her entire body would merely melt away.

    ¡°Haa! Hah! Hnggh!¡±

    ¡°Huu, It seems like it doesn¡¯t hurt any longer.¡±

    ¡°Haa! Ah! ¡­¡­Ahh, Ah!¡±

 Chapter 70

    His movements grew even more forceful as pain and pleasure mixed together. The lewd sounds of their wet lower bodies that collided, and the squeaking of the sofa were explicit. Everytime he thrusted upwards with a bang, Vivian¡¯s grew louder and she spread her legs wider.

    ¡°Haa! Aah! AAah! Aaaahhh!¡±

    As her thighs shivered, Aidan grabbed her legs and led them to wrap around his waist. Then, he leveraged his weight and moved his hips once more.

    It must have hit some deep place within her because Vivian threw her head back and stiffened for a brief moment. Suddenly, her insides gripped tightly and Aidan choked out a rough breath.

    ¡°Heuuk!¡±

    ¡°Argh. Haa.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s stiff body grew lax as the tension left her body. A lovely seductive voice that left her mouth was not one she recognized and all her senses felt like they were standing on edge.

    This was the study and even though she understood that the servants may have heard them, she felt like she could ignore it as if it was insignificant, saying, ¡®who cares¡¯. So, this was sex. She could understand to some extent what Thatcher meant when he said it didn¡¯t excite him sexually after reading her novel.

    Aidan, who had been looking down at her as she took in rough breaths after welcoming her climax, suddenly started to move his hips again. As he continuously stimulated her by rubbing her perked clitoris, tears started to form once more at the ends of Vivian¡¯s eyes. Her body, which was now as sensitive as sensitive could be, soon heated up again.

    ¡°It must have felt nice. To cum all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Hah! Heung!¡±

    Aidan placed a hand under her hips and groped her pale butt. At the heightened position of her hips and his vigorous thrusting, an even greater stimulation swept over her. Vivian suddenly grew afraid that her body would be pierced deeply inside of her. From her mouth, sounds that may or may not be words, flew out randomly. It was as though she wasn¡¯t herself.

    ¡°Haaah! S, stop! Heunggh! Hah!¡±

    She felt like her heart would stop like this. Vivian held onto Aidan as though he was her lifeline and only moaned without breathing. He, too, let out low moans and roughly lusted for her. He sucked the nape of her neck, then bit down as tears dropped from Vivian¡¯s eyes. At this moment, even pain was no more, no less than stimulation.

    Aidan must have also recognized Vivian¡¯s reactions for he let out a short breath in laughter. Vivian, who felt as though she¡¯d been laughed at, purposely tensed the walls of her v*gina.

    At the stimulation strong enough to be a little painful, Aidan coughed out heated breaths and closed his eyes tightly. Sweat and tears mixed, formed drops, and dripped onto her face. She could feel his p*nis move to the rhythm of his heartbeat.

    ¡°Heuk, Ha. Are you planning on swallowing me whole?¡±

    He stopped momentarily and flashed his teeth. His face was expressionless to the point of terrifying with the layer of his tenderness peeled off.

    After that short moment where he paused, he banged upwards once more into some place deep inside of her. He firmly gripped both her arms and pulled her towards him before he snapped his hope inside her deeply. The embarrassingly wet sounds, the squeaking of the sofa¡¯s springs, and the sounds of their shouts faintly rang in their ears.

    ¡°Haah! Ah, Aaah, Ahhngh!¡±

    ¡°Heuk, Ha. Vivian¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aaahh, Haah! Haangh!¡±

    She shouted busily as her back arched. This time, even as her vision flashed in front of her, Aidan didn¡¯t stop. Due to him stabbing continuously into her without hesitation, Vivian¡¯s body started to shiver. When the pleasure grows too large, fear also grows larger. What will happen to her? Would she melt down to the point of flimsy?

    She couldn¡¯t tell if her arms were tangled or her legs were tangled and her eyes were shut tightly as she hung on for dear life. It felt as though she¡¯d merely become a single beast who moved only to their most primitive of instincts. In the darkness beyond her eyelids, fireworks flashed as they exploded and sparked once more without end.

    It was when she felt as though she¡¯d been cooked alive from the heat. The sensation that stood just before the end suddenly rose without limit.

    ¡°Eup, Aaah, Haaaah¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

 Chapter 71

    The inner walls of her v*gina repetitively tensed and relaxed firmly around his thing. She shivered with her hands and feet tensed as she reached climax before an electrifying sensation swept across her entire body. She could hear him take in a breath as he, too, climaxed, and she felt the something heated pour into her belly.

    The interior of the silent study echoed with the sounds of the two breathing roughly.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡­.¡±

    Vivian slowly let out a breath and slowly opened her once tightly closed eyes. Her state was still chaotic as a drop of sweat that trailed down her forehead pricked her eye, and tears fell continuously from her eyes.

    As she wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand, she felt the explicit feeling of the large male genital organ leaving from inside of her. At her hole¡¯s cycle of tension and relaxation that was still beyond her will, a hot liquid flowed out. Just then, the blunt, heated pain that had been overpowered by pleasure could be fely.

    It was as though all her power and energy had left her body within a single moment. Her wish had been fulfilled, but Vivian didn¡¯t have the energy to excitedly move about as usual. She didn¡¯t have the power to push Aidan away and pull herself together let alone be excited, so all she could do was lift her gaze upwards at him.

    As those violet eyes drunk in the afterglow stared straight at him, Aidan supposed it was temptation and stared down at her as well.

    Without a word, Aidan teased Vivian¡¯s hips before seizing one leg and lifting it up. He lowered his head and started to bite at the tender flesh on the inside of her thigh and only then did Vivian start to flail in rebellion.

    ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°It was meant to hurt.¡±

    ¡°D, do you plan to do it again?¡±

    ¡°If that is what Vivian wishes, we can head to the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good!¡±

    ¡°Should I draw the curtains for you?¡±

    As he spoke in that teasing voice, she frantically shook her head. Her actions seemed to be for the purpose of life preservation from the gazw Aidan sent her teasing the fact she had been the one to provoke him and jokingly flicked her forehead.

    Vivian gripped her forehead in surprise, her expression turning tearful, and forcefully sat up with her trembling body. However, simultaneously to her attempt, she ended up laying on her back powerlessly.

    ¡°Nngh!¡±

    It was because of some throbbing pain whose origin remained ambiguous. It wasn¡¯t so painful to the point of wishing for death, but its general location was rather unfamiliar, so she wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do about it.

    Aidan, who had been silently watching Vivian with his cold blue eyes, helped her pull herself together. Vivian, who was basically leaning inside of his embrace, blushed as she pulled up the dress that had been thrown off her.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Aidan looked down at the soft white female form in his embrace before leaning forward to burrow his head into her crook of her neck. Vivian flinched as his breath brushed against her shoulder.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is it?¡±

    Did it make sense for him to be aroused just from his partner¡¯s scent? He thought of how he was gaining a variety of experiences as a result of Vivian as he breathed in her scent once more.

    It was a floral scent, most likely from some fragrant oil or soap.

    Then just where was this unidentifiable sweet aroma coming from? It was like warm milk, or like pure syrup.

    As far as Aidan knew, Vivian always had such a scent. From the time he visited the library pretending to be a scholar, even if she was not within his sights, his sense of smell would let him know of her presence. Back then, he had not thought too deeply into it, but just when had her scent started to stimulate him to such a point?

    Though he had been easily provoked by her due to the recoil of his suppression, he believed that when they match their bodies together, it would be totally different. He had believed this useless interest that had bloomed before his notice would just as quickly cool down. He felt he would feel less burdened by doing so.

    But it was far better than anticipated, to the point of him wanting to bang her intensely despite having done it once already.

 Chapter 72

    Aidan muttered against her neck as the mere thought of sex roused his p*nis. His voice was incredibly low, scratchy as if the air was rough against his vocal cords, and dark.

    ¡°It seems there isn¡¯t anything more to be confused about now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am definitely lusting for you.¡±

    Vivian felt her hairs stand on edge as his canines touched the back of her neck. Her eyes wandered before she lowered so that her eyelashes coyly covered them. She clung to his embrace and said with a sob,¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    Aidan let loose a sigh. What was he supposed to do if she apologized right now?

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t hate it? It was far more pleasurable than expected that I thought something would come of me.¡± Vivian exclaimed.

    No wonder, he was curious why she wasn¡¯t saying anything. Those words were very much something she would say. If she had the strength to lift her pen, by now, she would be writing about her experience word for word with sparkling eyes.

    Aidan withdrew his ravenous gaze and let out a soft burst of laughter. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to write about the female protagonist¡¯s first experience?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Would you like an excerpt?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Aidan politely declined and told her he¡¯d read her writing in the near future.

    Even as Vivian clicked her tongue, saying it would be a terrible deed as her stamina had run completely to the ground, she felt the contradictory sentiment of regret that they weren¡¯t able to do it once more.

    Truthfully, had her body still been filled with energy, she would have immediately accepted his suggestion and may have gone to the bedroom to become a slave to pleasure. She came to the very odd conclusion of ¡®this must be why people exercise and train their stamina¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m tired. I haven¡¯t moved about recently, so my stamina must have dropped.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook a nutritious meal that¡¯s good for your stamina.¡±

    ¡°That would be great. ¡­¡­Ah!¡±

    That means! Vivian, who had melted into his embrace, suddenly raised her head. Had his Highness, the Grand Duke, who¡¯d been making various excuses with an indifferent face and without a single gaze up till now, made up his resolve?! When she looked up at him with eyes filled with expectations, Aidan smiled wordlessly with an expression of someone who¡¯d already half-given up.

    He knew it would come to this so he¡¯d been avoiding it as much as possible, but it couldn¡¯t be helped anymore.

    ¡®There¡¯s no other way than to teach everything, be it physical or mental, up to the tiniest details.¡¯

    Should he refuse Vivian at this point, she would, no doubt, give up on him cleanly and go find another man. After all, she¡¯d said so herself.

    And Aidan felt uncomfortable with such a sentiment. It was to the point he¡¯d rather tie her up and imprison her within the castle for her entire life.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°This is the limit of my kindness. There¡¯s no point in crying and begging later on.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ hehe?¡±

    Vivian, who¡¯d been simply laughing, stiffen ever so slightly. It was something she should be glad about, but why did she have an odd premonition?

    After their chat had been resolved somewhat, Vivian finally escaped from his embrace and properly pulled on her clothes. But as she was tying her clothes, she discovered something. There was a large bulk in the center of his pants, which Aidan had pulled back on.

    As he¡¯d already known this fact, he leisurely enjoyed the sight of Vivian buffering like a broken machine. He was rather curious about what she¡¯d say next.

    ¡°T¡­. That¡¯s.¡±

    Vivian, unable to call a p*nis a p*nis, pondered for a moment. No matter how often she showed a shameful side of herself as an erotic novelist to Aidan, for some reason, it was still embarrassing to contain the word in her mouth. What was she supposed to call it? She pondered for a long moment before opening her mouth as she sent a slight glance at his groin.

    ¡°It seems your willy has stood up.¡±

    It was a far more explicit expression than expectation.

    ¡°Wi¡­¡­, what?¡±

    ¡°Willy.¡±

 Chapter 73

    ¡°Just where are you placing that dog-like name?¡±

    Willy was not a dog¡¯s name, but rather an expression of gratitude and love towards something that had given her pleasure¡­¡­. After coming up with a name and giving meaning to it, Vivian suddenly found it troublesome, so she started to respond stubbornly.

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s better to call it ¡®willy¡¯ than to use such an explicitly sexual word. See, isn¡¯t it quite the sublime expression? Willy.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    ¡°Why is your willy raging?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Who is to fault do you think it is?¡± In the end, Aidan failed in preventing her from calling his p*nis ¡®willy¡¯.

    He was thinking where he should start educating her and ended up responding in an expression of a person who¡¯d already given up halfway. He was already starting to get tired of correcting every one of Vivian¡¯s peculiar comments.

    ¡°It¡¯ll go down if you just leave it be.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of me, would you like me to do it with my mouth?¡±

    And she was out of strength just a little earlier. Her eyes suddenly started to sparkle with curiosity. To be honest, she found it a little lamentable to retreat so easily, but she wanted it to consume as little stamina as possible and move her body as little as possible. After all, she thought it would be a good reference for the novel.

    ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    ¡°That is something the teacher should teach me well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He leaned languidly against the sofa with his head tilted ever so slightly. Along with him was his unique atmosphere that made the surroundings dim and obscure despite it being mid-day. His lackadaisical figure made him appear like the hell¡¯s emperor, and this appearance made Vivian breathe slowly and purposefully.

    The corners of his mouth slowly drew up in a curve as though he found this enjoyable.

    ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Aidan quirked his finger and Vivian stopped smoothing her clothes and approached him obediently. When she had come closer, he gently gripped her chin and inserted a finger into her mouth.

    Vivian looked up at him with a slightly confused expression and wide eyes, and he moved his finger this way and that as though he was measuring something. Soon, Aidan pulled out his finger and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather small.¡±

    ¡°Is it bad if it¡¯s small?¡±

    Vivian struck with the sudden realization that the size of her mouth was small, and gripped her cheeks. She was reminded of how her cheeks were puffed up like a chipmunk whenever she ate because the food would always get pushed to the side. Suddenly, she felt sorrowful. For her to be unable to perform fellatio because her mouth was small ¨C she had always wanted to do it at least once when she¡¯d found a lover!

    ¡°Then please bear with accordingly.¡±

    However, instead of making a discontented expression, Aidan lifted Vivian and rose from his seat as if nothing had happened.

    Having been lifted so suddenly, she reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck and found her center of balance. She was a little surprised that her view had risen, but she didn¡¯t even have the strength to flail, so she couldn¡¯t help but obediently do as he wanted.

    She  how the study, which was now filled with the scent of sex, should be cleaned, when he called for a servant without even a moment of hesitation.

    It made sense. There was no way the Grand Duke, who was of royal blood, would move personally to clean it. But for Vivian whose appearance only was that of an aristocrat was unable to lift her head in embarrassment. Only now did she understand why Kardel blushed excessively at the calm and collected Vivian.

    But this was yet another reference for her novel!

    She extended an arm towards her notebook and pen that was placed nearby, but her attempt ended up being unsuccessful. It was because Aidan had already started to walk away at a fast pace with those long legs of his.

    Vivian looked at the notebook that was growing further and further away with a reminiscent gaze. She only hoped that she would remember all these sensations till she got the chance to write them into her notebook.

    The very professional servants started to tidy the study and lead them to the bathroom without a single change in their expression.

 Chapter 74

    Huh? Huh? Vivian blinked with a dazed face.

    ¡°We¡¯re bathing together?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard for you to move about right now? I thought we¡¯d take the chance to do this and that.¡±

    He said it as though he was saying something non-sexual such as ¡®to take the chance to buy clothes and groceries at the market¡¯. Vivian narrowed her eyes at Aidan. He¡¯d criticized her for being unable to set up the atmosphere, but he was just about the same as her.

    While she understood he wanted to solve everything at once because it was troublesome, but at times like this, it would have been fitting enough to merely say that he wanted to bathe together. Just to what point did this feline-like man find things troublesome?

    If this was a novel, this would have been a very heart-fluttering, lovely scene!

    ¡°Did you know? Ray lacks far too much to become the male protagonist of an erotic novel.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how unfortunate.¡±

    After Aidan placed her down, he easily stripped her of her clothes as though he was serving her. Vivian was struck dumb as she watched the dress be pushed aside wherever his touch brushed past her.

    Though it was a very simple design, it was hard to untie a dress without being used to its contraptions. With this thought, the experience of the man in front of her eyes started to bother her.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it enough in this direction?¡± He asked stubbornly and shamelessly as he unbuttoned her buttons. It sounded less like a question, but rather a confident statement. Even though she didn¡¯t want to accept it, she couldn¡¯t help but agree. Vivian grasped her two cheeks, red from the bathroom¡¯s warmth, and nodded her head.

    His pale, but muscular body that peeked from between the folds of his white shirt was like a piece of art. It was the kind of body with such perfect proportions and beautiful muscles that a sculptor would shout in delight and want to make him his muse after a single glance.

    He has a lot of scars.But Vivian was surprised. He was a royal, who should know nothing of suffering, but his body was as frightening as that of a mercenary¡¯s.

    Amongst the scars, regardless of size, there were even those that were so bad to the point that seemed to be painful even till now. She hadn¡¯t expected his body, which she¡¯d merely thought would be muscular, would be in such a state that she unconsciously stared at it.

    Could that red one be a burn scar?

    If it was something that she couldn¡¯t handle it was better to not attempt to know. Sometimes she would carelessly ask anyways in order to obtain references for her novel, but even Vivian knew there was a line she should never cross and that scar was that very line.

    No matter how kind he was towards her, the other was the Grand Duke of Black. She hurriedly lowered her head before Aidan could find her lingering gaze. At the movement, she unexpectedly was able to explicitly check that his groin was still standing.

    Oh my, such a thing had entered my body?

    With a bit of exaggeration, it seemed to be as thick as a wrist. At the time, it had been so chaotic that she hadn¡¯t been able to check, but now that she¡¯d seen it, she thought it was better for her to be ignorant. After all, had she seen it, she would have been struck with fear and would have only thought of ways to flee.

    Vivian paled as she came to the realization of why Aidan had checked to see how big her mouth was. Could that fit in her mouth?

    When she had no experience, she had naively thought ¡®it would be great if we did this!¡¯, but now that she was looking at it face-to-face, she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of expression and action she should make. Thankfully, she felt a little less shameful than when she¡¯d been in the study; perhaps due to the warmth of the bathroom wrapping around her. But it was only ¡®less¡¯, not ¡®none¡¯.

    Vivian suddenly became embarrassed and covered her body as much as possible with her hands before she plopped into the tub.

 Chapter 75

    The hot steam wafted upwards from the water. As her body grew warm, she forgot the current situation and slowly started to close her eyes. Vivian lethargically peered beyond her eyes, and when Aidan approached her, she unconsciously wrapped further into herself.

    For some reason, the gaze of the trembling Vivian fell upon neither his face nor his body, but his willy. Aidan looked at her figure and let out a short burst of laughter. He threw water onto his body and said, ¡°Where did all your confidence from earlier go?¡±

    ¡°I, I can do it! I was merely just surprised by its size¡­¡­.¡±

    She tried very hard to erase all traces of her nervousness and as a result, the ends of her words were extended. Her confidence was starting to decrease for some unknown reason, but there was nothing she could do as she¡¯d already let it out of her mouth.

    There¡¯s no way I cannot do what my novel¡¯s female protagonist can. Vivian attempted to comfort herself as she kneeled in between his legs and took hold of his groin. Aidan stood still as he looked down at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to use my throat, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fiction, Vivian. Do you plan on regurgitating everything you ate for lunch?¡±

    He sighed and looked down at Vivian as one would a ¡®young puppy¡¯.1 It was not necessarily a taunt, but Vivian felt wronged regardless.

    Since she¡¯s a novelist, it¡¯s only natural for her to know things only through novels if she doesn¡¯t experience it herself! Having forgotten her fear, she boldly approached him and took his p*nis with her mouth. As expected, not even half of it fit inside of her mouth.

    As she had written in her novels, she sucked at it before moving her head back and forth. But despite her efforts, there was barely a reaction from Aidan.

    I- Is this not it?

    If she used her throat, as he said, it would poke the back of her mouth, causing her to choke and vomit. As such, that was not within the realm of possibility. Then, just what was she supposed to do? Was licking it like a lollipop without hitting her teeth truly the end of it?

    ¡°Uunn.¡±

    Vivian looked up at him with an odd expression. Her gaze was dissatisfactory as though one was looking at a neglectful teacher.

    Aidan nearly burst into laughter because she looked very much like a struggling puppy who was unsure of what to do. After watching him make an expression that was clearly suppressing his laughter, Vivian spat out the p*nis in her mouth. What is this? He was clearly laughing at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to make you laugh.¡±

    She wanted to make him feel good, but it had clearly made him feel good in a different manner.

    For her to become an entertainer2 who managed to make him laugh. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel happy, or be sad.

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    Aidan called her name in a voice with a hint of laughter. Vivian, who nearly grew crooked, looked up at his sweet voice, and by then, he had lowered his body to be level with Vivian¡¯s gaze.

    He grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand, which had grown hot inside of the warm water, and held it up to his mouth. Surprised by his sudden actions, Vivian¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    A hot and pliable tongue pressed against the tip of her finger before slowly moving downwards raspily, twirling around each joint of her finger. His touch was like a kiss, coaxing, yet persistent. Perhaps it was because he strongly sucked at her finger, but her hand felt as though it would soon go numb.

    Vivian gaped as she blatantly stared straight at Aidan. His dark eyelashes were transparently sparkling under the lights of the bathroom.

    ¡°This is how you do it.¡±

    He said as he licked along the entire length of her finger.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡­. Why are you so good at it?¡±

    Could he possibly have prior experience? At her suggestive gaze, aghast, Aidan responded as if rebutting what she was thinking.

    ¡°I am good at everything.¡±

    Is that so?

    Footnote:

    1. Raws:¡¯ ??? ???¡¯; lit. Translation: ¡®A Day-Old Puppy¡¯. This is a reference to the Korean saying: ????? ? ??? ? ???. which translates to ¡®a young puppy doesn¡¯t know to be afraid of a tiger¡¯, meaning an inexperienced person doesn¡¯t know what to be afraid of.

    2. Technically, it says ¡°clown¡±, but I made it less harsh because it fits the situation better and I¡¯m pretty sure the author meant it as an ¡°entertainer¡± instead of a ¡°clown¡±

 Chapter 76

    Vivian stutteringly replied and her gaze dropped to his lower body. She was certain a good period of time had passed, but for some reason, his willy was still lively. Words that it would eventually go down after time did not seem believable.

    As expected, am I supposed to draw out another shot from him?

    [T/N: Why do I feel like Vivian¡¯s thoughts are always rated-R?][E/N: she needs experience to tame her kek~]

    She wrapped her mouth around his thing with the mind that this time, she was going to do a proper job. This time, she wrapped her hands softly around the portion she couldn¡¯t fit inside of her mouth. Vivian diligently rolled her tongue this way and that as she sucked on it strongly.

    The adage that one learns ten things with the lesson of one was something that could be said about her.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡±

    When Aidan spat out a low breath, confidence filled Vivian.

    The tip of her tongue pressed firmly against his very tip before drawing circles around the head and sucking at it further. She experimentally stimulated this and that as if she was testing him. That is, it was as if she was trying to find his erogenous zones. As she brushed against the bottom edge of the head with the tip of her tongue, he flinched ever so slightly and entangled his fingers with her hair.

    At his soft stroking touch, Vivian turned her eyes upwards at him. His face was slightly undone in pleasure, with the slight furrowing of eyebrows.

    She continued to look up at him as she persistently stimulated the area he¡¯d shown a particular response towards. As she stroked repetitively and firmly with one hand, and with the other, rolled his balls about, Aidan gripped at her hair.

    From his mouth, a low, raspy moan burst out.

    ¡°Keee, ahh.¡±

    The funky smell and bitter taste of his pre-cum was not quite pleasant, but she found his reactions just as enjoyable. She had not thought the moans of such a large man would sound so erotic. Since it was the always stoic Aidan, the sight of his calm and collected manner slowly deteriorating brought great contentment to Vivian.

    Even so, Vivian was starting to grow tired of his thing which only continued to grow in size without limit. Just how can it grow larger from here?

    Vivian, who felt that her teeth would soon hit it, clandestinely moved her fingers. She had heard from somewhere that if she pressed against the perineum it could force ejaculation.

    However, before she could do so, he snatched up her hand. Aidan, who appeared to know what Vivian had been trying to do to some extent, frowned.

    ¡°As expected, you know too much uselessly.¡±

    He, who loudly said such, suddenly took hold of her chin and overlapped their lips.

    Huh? Vivian blinked her eyes in shock. His tongue roughly intruded into the brief emptiness caused by the disappearance of the thing that had filled her mouth completely. His body must have been completely turned on because Aidan recklessly moved to draw in her tongue and saliva greedily.

    Whenever Vivian tried to speak, he would obstinately follow after her and intercept her lips. She didn¡¯t even have the time to breathe. Having forgotten to breathe through her nose, she hit his back, but he didn¡¯t budge the slightest. He stuck close to her and seemed as though he would steal even the smallest of her breaths. Due to both breath difficulties and his strong urging, her head arched upwards.

    The moment his lips parted from hers, Vivian roughly spat out her breath.

    ¡°Ha! Cough, kek.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    He lightly apologized with a face that did not look the slightest sorry before entering the bathtub she was in with some splashing.

    [T/N: He wasn¡¯t in the bathtub? :confused: I assumed he was] [E/N: ????]

    Vivian wiped away the tears that had beaded at the corners of her eyes and narrowed them at him. She thought she¡¯d seen his very vigorous p*nis within that passing glance.

    Vivian could not understand why he suddenly entered the water in the middle of receiving fellatio from her. However, when she saw his hot and bothered figure, she had a slight idea why.

 Chapter 77

    Aidan grasped her voluptuous breasts and kissed her again. His lips slowly trailed down her chin to her neck, then her clavicle, and from her clavicle, he settled at her chest.

    As he started to bite and suck at her breast with the same suction that he¡¯d drawn in her finger, Vivian let loose a shallow moan. As his tongue circularly traced her hard nipple, her wandering hands hurriedly grasped at his head.

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    His ill-mannered hands were already firmly pressing and rubbing against her cl*toris. His intention on doing it once more was clear. Vivian understood in her head that she should be pushing him away, but she could not help but hesitate as thick pleasure slowly washed over her.

    However, she hurriedly grasped her reason and pushed against his shoulder. They had already done it once and she did not dare to carelessly engage with him intimately after seeing his very large weapon.

    Though it had already entered her once!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? But this place seems to continuously twitch.¡±

    That sounded just like the dialogue during the protagonist¡¯s intimacy with his Majesty, the Emperor¡­¡­ No, wait that¡¯s not it!

    ¡°But I¡¯m scared that it¡¯ll hurt. It still aches now.¡±

    His finger slowly spread open the entrance to her v*gina. Perhaps it was because they had already had sex once, but it entered in rather easily. As he did so, the  hot water swelled and she could feel the strange feeling of it filling her insides.

    Suddenly filled with fear, Vivian hugged Aidan tightly, and he lightly bit her ears. And as he licked gently as if to soothe where his teeth marks remained, Vivian frowned at the ticklish touch.

    ¡°Heung.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡±

    His long, thick finger, which pushed further inside limitlessly, suddenly started to stimulate the upper anterior wall of her v*gina by firming pushing against it. After a long while, for some reason she felt as though her cl*toris was ringing numbly.

    It was a deeper, more bothersome feeling than when her cl*tris was stimulated. Wondering what it was, Vivian stilled. Perhaps it was due to her saying that she hated pain, but his touch was not rough. Rather, it was persistent. He pressured and rubbed against the same spot for a long time.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    As she was blinking, wondering how long he was going to go at it, she started to tremble.

    ¡°Haaa, ah, hah! Wait! Ray!¡±

    The pleasure was far more blunt and dense than before. At the electrifying sensation that washed over her entire body, Vivian¡¯s toes curled in and she hurriedly called out his name. The sense that she was going to lose her mind wafted over her and slowly chewed away her rationality. Then again, it was a very unusual feeling that did not fully reach her climax. She wanted him to do something to her. She wanted it to end in any way possible so that she¡¯d reach that fluffy sensation of being full and satiated.

    However, Aidan acted as if he was barely listening to her, and rubbed her cl*toris with his thumb before inching downwards to mercilessly pressure her perineum. It was exactly what Vivian had intended to do earlier.

    Just like that her mind washed white, and she trembled with her mouth agape. For some reason, she could not even manage to let out a single moan. Vivian unconsciously bit down hard into his shoulder and exhaled roughly. Her arms and legs trembled.

    At this point, it made sense for his arm to be tired, but Aidan only continued to slowly move his finger in and out. She felt more hurried the more unhurried the movement was. She couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was, but she wanted it to enter her more quickly and more roughly. She wanted him to make a mess of her.

    Having instinctively felt so, Vivian blinked her foggy, blurry violet eyes. She knew that the Black Grand Duke, who could also be called the Emperor of the Night, had played a trick on her, but she did not have the strength to push him away and leave the place. She made an impatient expression before tearing up like a young child.

    ¡°Heung. Ha, it- it feels weird.¡±

    ¡°What does?¡±

    ¡°Ungg, ha. Haaang.¡±

    ¡°Speak clearly. I¡¯m not going to let you off easily just because you¡¯re crying.¡±

 Chapter 78

    She couldn¡¯t form proper words. How could she be in her right mind when she had cried multiple times today when she had never properly cried once ever since she was young.

    Vivian found out for the first time after meeting Aidan that she shed tears when she reached climax. And she also found out for the first time that she would become impatient like a young child as well. She couldn¡¯t believe that she would become as he wished with just a few hand movements. She was certain she¡¯d been fatigued that she had thought of doing it.

    ¡®This is perfect material for a novel.¡¯

    Vivian thought frantically even now. The kind of unparalleled male lead Thatcher talked about must be talking about someone like him.

    However, differently from her excitement of having obtained further insight for her novel, she was both pleasured and tormented as the person on the receiving end. She moaned sensually before finally opening her mouth.

    ¡°Ha, there! Do me!¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°P, please put it in!¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to put in?¡±

    ¡°Your Willy!¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Aidan considered whether he would grind a bit, but in the end let out a short burst of laughter. Considering how he found even that atmosphere-breaking, slightly odd character cute, there was no doubt there was something wrong with his head.

    (TL: ??, you¡¯re completely fine! You¡¯ve just fallen in love! Unbelievable, right?)

    After barely holding in his laughter, he looked down gently at Vivian. However, that, too, was only for a short while, and his expression couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. It was a matter of course as he had been holding back since earlier, and he felt as if his head was going blank.

    Aidan licked up the tears of the woman who was trembling from pleasure in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Tell me if it hurts.¡±

    Though he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to stop himself. After swallowing the end of his sentence, he pulled his finger in a single stroke. Vivian¡¯s shoulder flinched before trembling and looking up at his face with blurred vision.

    Aidan grasped her buttocks(?) and without a single moment of hesitation, pushed his thing in till the very end. As usual, the start was a little stiff, but that tightening feeling of her wrapping around him felt great.

    Ah, f*ck. He spat out curse words and barely spat out a very long breath. The insides that still felt so f*cking good was still swallowing his thing whole.

    ¡°Haa, hah!¡±

    Though Vivian took a deep breath as her back bent backwards, he did not give her the moment to come back to her senses and started to wildly thrust into her. To be honest, be it generosity or whatever else, Aidan had already half let go of his sanity. He had barely managed to hold himself back with the one thought that, as her first time, it would be painful for her, but with Vivian embracing him tightly, let alone be in pain, his sanity had long disappeared. It was such a natural result that he was beginning to feel proud of himself for holding back up till this point.

    ¡°Hu! Hah! Ah!¡±

    He thrusted his hips upwards in this state of embrace. He plunged into her mercilessly. Every time he sunk deep inside of her, moans burst forth at random from her mouth.

    He looked straight into the face crumpled with pleasure. Her cheeks were dyed red as if she was drunk, her slightly crumpled large eyes filled with tears, and those cute lips that laboriously spat out sweet moans.

    Because Vivian looked incredibly lovely and beautiful, even now as he thrust forth to the very limit, he roughly kissed her lips. He wanted to swallow whole just like this: from head to toe.

    Still awkward with kisses, Vivian struggled to breathe properly. And every time, Aidan would slightly part his lips from hers and whisper.

    ¡°Breathe through your nose. Breathe, that¡¯s right, good job.¡±

    However, even as he coaxed with his words, he continued to push in and out fully. The intense, soft, and sticky pleasure melted all over her body. Vivian, who had been letting out restless, hot and heated breathes, suddenly tensed as though she¡¯d been shocked. As her legs loosened and she started to shake uncontrollably, she hung on tightly and cried as if in sobs.

    ¡°Haangh! There, there!¡±

 Chapter 79

    It was there, just where Aidan had relentlessly against. He stopped thrusting forth roughly like a beast without any reason and started to thrust upwards against that part as though he was stabbing it.

    There? Vivian was unable to answer the question he asked back. Not only did she not have the slightest energy to lift a single finger, but her head was filled with the sparking white flashes of fireworks. As such, she was unable to release the man she held on to, and, in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but leave fingernail marks across his back.

    ¡°Ha, so tight.¡±

    But as she did so, Aidan only continued to speed up. Everytime he hit that same place, she felt as if she was being shaken from her toes to her head.

    Vivian urged him to go slower, just a little slower, in a tearful voice, but those words were swallowed by her lips. It was because her moans were growing louder to the point of being uncontrollable, and as it did so, her moans only continued to grow in an increasing cycle.

    Veins popped out against the Aidan¡¯s forearms as he gripped the sides of the bathtub even stronger. He was doing his best to hold back, but it was already beyond his control. He felt like he was going to go crazy with the urge to thrust as deep as he possibly could.

    Whenever the splashing seemed to overpower her moans, soon enough the bathroom echoed with her moans. Even though she wanted to stuff her mouth shut, she didn¡¯t have the sanity to do so. Only when her tongue mixed with Aidan¡¯s was her moans blocked and silence descended upon them. But as soon as their lips parted, Vivian would heave another moan.

    ¡°Haangh, Ha! Ah! Hahh! So, so hot!¡±

    Hot pen*s, hot bathwater, hot head. She felt as though she was tied up and boiling up. By now, she wasn¡¯t sure what was what. The water, honey, and semen mixed together heatedly in an even more sticky combination.

    Vivian, who¡¯d reached her climax, unconsciously tightened her insides, causing Aidan to let loose a low moan. He, who had been increasingly raising his speed, let out a rough breath as though he had reached the last spurt to climax. He swung deep inside and roughly pulled out of her insides which refused to let go of its hold on him.

    ¡°Ah! W, wait, I¡¯m c*mm¡­¡­. Ahhh! Ahhhk!¡±

    Vivian¡¯s body twisted. At the edge of the climax, yet another, new climax stacked up. Below her, hot nectar spurted out of her. She felt as though all of the rippling bathwater had become her love juices.

    Her body limply shivered at the endless fall. As she reached the borderline between pleasure and pain, Vivian drew Aidan in closer as though he was her lifeline. She did so stupidly, without realizing who was the devil that made her cross between heaven and hell. At the same time, all of Aidan¡¯s rational sense flew away whole.

    Perhaps was that why? A question he would not ask normally flew out of his mouth.

    ¡°Guhh, ha¡­¡­. Even now can you think of leaving for another man?¡±

    ¡°Aaahh! Haaangh! Hah! Ah!¡±

    ¡°Do, huu, answer.¡±

    ¡°Haaa! Ahhhh¡­¡­!¡±

    Was she showing assent or not? For a long time, she sobbingly let out moans before biting down on her lower lip and shaking her head sideways. Fortunately, it seemed she had enough consciousness to understand the question.

    Aidan¡¯s drew upwards crookedly as if even that much was satisfactory. Though it had not come to a great realization, it seemed that the fact she could leave for another man had unconsciously bothered him.

    They did not have the sense to rightly think that the familiarity of the body was a frightening thing. Their reason was numbed by the stimulation they exchanged and it did not give them the slightest moment to think clearly. Each and every one of their nerves seemed as if they were burning with passion. The two were too busy instinctively lusting after the very limits of that pleasure so enjoyable to the point of death, and they fell chaotically into it.

    ¡°Haaah! I feel like I¡¯m going to break, ha!¡±

    ¡°Huuu, ha.¡±

 Chapter 80

    The next day Vivian was completely knocked out. She was about to cry because she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her finger.

    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±

    ¡°If it were an expression of refusal, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed it that far.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    Aiden smirked when he saw a woman with no power running wild with her mouth full. But even if he said so, he was feeling sorry. The relationship was so rough and provocative from the beginning that it was not too much to be complaining about it.

    Vivian fell asleep as if she fainted. He¡¯s been in the bedroom two more times since he woke up. In fact, Aiden was in a situation where he would have nothing to say even when a slap came.

    He certainly didn¡¯t mean to push it that far. But looking up at her imploring eyes, he was confident in devouring her lips.

    He didn¡¯t know why she looked so adorable and pretty. Maybe he was drunk with heat, but everything around her didn¡¯t come into his sight, and she was the only one shining.

    Throughout the relationship, he didn¡¯t want to let go of the light. He wanted to grab it and he didn¡¯t mind being crushed. That¡¯s the only thought in his head that let go of reason.

    Aiden voluntarily took matters into his own hands, perhaps because he felt responsible.

    The troublesome and irritated Grand Duke was pouring soup directly into her mouth in the morning, and now he was wiping her arms and legs with a towel. Vivian was surprised but nodded, recalling yesterday¡¯s events. She said no, but she kept doing it.

    She didn¡¯t hate it completely, but the bad thing was Aiden anyway.

    ¡°By the way, you should write before you forget.¡±

    She cried so much that she blinked out like a carp. Then Aiden covered her eyes with a towel soaked in hot water. It was cool to press down like a massage.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll teach you again, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    What does that mean? With your body again? Vivian, who still suffers from pain in her pelvis and lower abdomen, thought for a moment about whether the body can withstand more than this. But soon came to a quick conclusion and told Aiden.

    ¡°No access until I¡¯m fully recovered.¡±

    No matter how good pleasure is, it is not good enough to overwork the body to the limit.

    ¡°Do you have the energy to do it again?¡±

    Aiden burst into mischief uncharacteristically when he listened to her. Whenever he saw Vivian¡¯s reaction, which became more calm than usual due to exhaustion, his mouth tickled because he wanted to poke her somehow. He whispered furtively in the polite voice of a pleasing baritone.

    ¡°Whenever you seduce first, you don¡¯t hate it.¡±

    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯m going to lose my body before I even write a novel.¡±

    For now, the Grand Duke needed to know about the physical strength of a writer who was more inferior than ordinary people. Vivian was better off because she had to walk around the large library alone.

    ¡°The human body is not that weak. I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±

    Don¡¯t say that he wants to do it again after all that. Vivian lowered the snow-covered towel and looked suspiciously at his center with hard-to-open eyes.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t look excited and breathed a sigh of relief. The words were mischievous, but seeing him go back to his indifferent expression, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so. It was fortunate that he was a person who usually held on to reason. Once he let go of it, there was no answer.

    ¡°Can I use it as a male lead line?¡±

    ¡°I thought Vivian would say that.¡±

    Aiden, who already had a perfect grasp of her, replied with a sigh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask for it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to organize what happened yesterday in my notebook, so I don¡¯t need your permission, do I?¡±

    ¡°You have to do it here now¡­¡±

    He confidently said he would write a letter of appreciation in front of the person who gave him his first pleasure. Aiden was relatively slow in figures, but yes. It wasn¡¯t at all gone.

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    He frowned and blurted the end of his words, then sighed again. He couldn¡¯t shake off her eagerly sparkling purple eyes.

    Vivian had said, It¡¯s only been one night, and the memories have already faded away.

 Chapter 81

    ¡°You said you¡¯d let me know if you didn¡¯t remember. Since you¡¯re helping me, can you tell me what you said yesterday as you remember?¡±

    ¡°Every single one of them.¡±

    ¡°Vivian, I lost.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying something weird. When did we fight?¡±

    Vivian specialized in verbal harassment and Aiden specialized in physical harassment. However, one side was struggling to cope with the specialty.

    He gazed at Vivien, who was grinning as if she didn¡¯t know anything, and stuck out her notes. He meant take this and be quiet.

    Vivian grumbled and began to write down what happened yesterday with ink on the table.

    When Aiden got excited, his mouth got tougher than before and he used his lower body. The usual appearance of being polite also made her heart beat differently from sexual excitement.

    Even if it became rough, he was a nobleman compared to the Duke of Bron, but she was rather excited to see him not cross the line. He was like a lake. If you throw a stone, there will be a calm wave, but at the root there is stillness.

    The novel she¡¯s writing now has all the stories and characters already been decided. Vivian was sorry for that. Under the guise of a bad man was a bad boy. It¡¯s a lot cooler on this side than the character inspired by Duke Bron.

    It¡¯s hard to include the Grand Duke¡¯s character in the current situation, but if she had a chance someday, she wanted to write a novel with him as the male lead. It¡¯s bound to be a very attractive male lead.

    Is it a secret?

    Well, whatever. She¡¯ll use it someday! Vivian decided by hitting an asterisk next to a memo describing him in detail.

    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    She glossed over the notes, quickly turning them over to the next page.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what is this ring?¡±

    She forgot because it was so thin and wearable. Vivian fiddled with the ring on his left ring finger and asked. A new ring took place on the finger that once had a purity ring on it.

    The color of the jewel kept fluttering like a flame, so it also seemed to be a magical object. This artifact would not have a normal price no matter what magic it is under.

    ¡°There is contraception magic in it.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right. Contraception is very important. There was nothing more troubling than having a baby that they didn¡¯t want. She reflected and accepted that she had not been able to reach such a thought before.

    Vivian, who became less worried about pregnancy, nodded, but wondered why he put it on her left ring finger. She¡¯s right-handed, so she doesn¡¯t want to get in the way of writing. This is for the best.

    Don¡¯t say that there was no other meaning. She rolled her eyes, lost in thought for a moment, and suddenly gave a sly look.

    ¡°You could have taken the medicine then, but I¡¯m wearing a ring. How often are you thinking of doing this with me? I don¡¯t intend to do it every day.¡±

    Vivian flirted with the novel and poured all her heart back into it as if it had never happened.

    Aiden, who, of course, knew she¡¯d come kneading and seducing, had a moment to harden before flicking her eyebrow.

    Either way, Vivian began to write hard. Since most of the contents have been changed, there was a burden of having to be revised from the beginning, but it was useful as she wrote it.

    Anyway, the male lead was a friendly man in the initial setting, so she just had to fix it like it was all acting and pretending because that was the Duke of Bron. It was easy because only the scene, conflict, and ending parts needed to be slightly corrected.

    And the sub-male character, inspired by His Majesty, was also intended to be introduced as a new character. He fell in love with the heroine at first sight, but he was a villain who swung her around because he was not aware of his feelings.

    Worst man to squelch with power, then forced himself to get drunk and commit crimes to somehow try to keep him near her. The male protagonist, who fails to see it, eventually becomes rebellious because of a woman, and the Emperor is stabbed to death.

    A supporting role that can only be completed by death.

 Chapter 82

    Originally, that¡¯s how a sub works.

    It¡¯s a lot of fun. Vivian grinned and began to write a brief summary in her notes.

    It would be better for the emperor to realize his feelings for the female lead just before he was stabbed and became a cold body. Because it¡¯s more pitiful.

    So the wicked walk out of this world. The dead have no words, and the female lead vows to eternal love with the male lead without realizing that the emperor loved her forever.

    And the happy ending of living happily for a long time¡­.. it was a scene that could not be seen without tears in terms of the Emperor, but Vivian was merciless to her creatures. It was just fun.

    The Power of the Wicked!

    But Aiden, who was staring at Vivian¡¯s writing, asked, ¡°Have you ever met His Majesty in private?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes. no?¡±

    ¡°Which is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him from a distance!¡±

    It could not be said that she had peeked at the Emperor¡¯s affairs in front of the Grand Duke. Vivian shook her head and denied any meeting.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    She¡¯s sweating. As soon as she said, In fact, the man with the awesome energy written in the note is no other than His Majesty the Emperor!, no matter how indifferent the opponent is to others, he will not laugh and move on.

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°I feel like if your majesty gets a sense of justice, it will be just like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­you¡¯ll be blinded by love and self-indulgence, and short-lived?¡±

    What kind of abuse was that? Vivian was just imagining the future development after seeing the affair of the day, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear such criticism from her brother.

    ¡°You still look a little dangerous.¡±

    Aiden retorted as if he were talking about something else. Still, it was his only bloodline, and the evaluation was very poor.

    She seemed to know Cardel.

    Vivian did not confirm the relationship between Cardel, Emperor and Duke Bron since that day. It was because she was busy accepting the changes that came to him.

    I¡¯ll have to see you sooner or later.

    Vivian looked at the notes thinking so. Swinging her tongue at her excellent character analysis skills, she quietly changed the word ¡®Emperor¡¯ to ¡®Archduke¡¯.

    If it were the Grand Duke, he could have been blamed instead of treason. It is because male artificial men like to bury people with their behind-the-scenes operations.

    Well, even if it¡¯s published as it is, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever read this book.

    No matter how popular Perdi was, awareness itself was still not good.

    Why would the emperor take the time to read sensual novels when even the aristocrats are criticized as if it¡¯s the end of the world?

    But even if they curse on the outside, everyone buys it secretly. Just look at the sales figures¡­

    Vivian did not forget to change ¡®The Duke¡¯ to ¡®The Count¡¯ just in case.

    This resolved the whole scandal. She looked down at the note with a proud face and looked back at Aiden.

    He frowned softly with a suspicious face, because there was a mixture of feelings of seeing it again. Eek, Vivian hastily looked away and said.

    ¡°Ray.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve read my notes before and now, so you know what I¡¯m writing this time, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hmm. Well, then. Vivian stuck out a note to him, speaking up.

    ¡°How does the male protagonist behave in this situation?¡±

    ¡°A rogue¡­ classic.¡±

    ¡°There were bullies in the past, there are now, and there will be.¡±

    ¡°Why does this woman get into trouble every time she gets a chance?¡±

    ¡°Oh. My god. That¡¯s not the point! It¡¯s a classic but cool scene.¡±

    Vivian expressed her condolences to the vulnerable hostess, who gets into a quarrel at every opportunity. A man or a woman can be easily jealous and hated.

    But that¡¯s all right. Male lead came across it while passing by, so she¡¯ll save you in a cool way. Even if everyone in the world hates you, he will protect you as male lead!

    Vivian nodded, muttering to herself an excuse she didn¡¯t know who she was giving to. Aiden seemed to be mulling over her notes, and shortly afterwards, he grasped them and recited them one by one.

    ¡°As far as I know, the male protagonist has a miserable past, is emotionally very dry, and seems to be armed with laughter and tenderness along with a pretense to hide it. Am I right to understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

 Chapter 83

    ¡°When he revealed his true nature, it was only to the extent that the evidence was not revealed.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Vivian nodded in pure admiration. The note was usually written in a rambling order, background, and lines that only she could recognize. It¡¯s amazing that he recognizes it every time, but she can¡¯t believe he even knows the male lead character he¡¯s got.

    She dabbed ink on her pen with glittering eyes. Everything he said was about to be written down in her notebook.

    ¡°It¡¯s like looking in a mirror, so it¡¯s a little unpleasant. Where the hell did you come up with a character like me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Vivian tilted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any similarities, but the ark is completely different.¡±

    She¡¯s never heard of the miserable past of the Grand Duke of Black, and to say that he was emotionally dry, he often laughed at her and teased her.

    And although there are many times when people show pretense or prudence, most of the aristocrats do not. Aiden¡¯s tenderness was evident even from the bottom of his heart. Of course, they just got to know each other, but that¡¯s what she felt while staying together until now.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through all sorts of scandals, but I just want to believe what I¡¯ve seen and experienced.¡±

    Aiden was silent for a moment.

    ¡°It would be different for Vivian.¡±

    He gave a vague answer, neither positive nor negative, with a short smile.

    ¡°This man would lure a bully to a deserted place and kill him brutally so he wouldn¡¯t get caught in his true nature. Or maybe he¡¯ll kill someone without lifting his finger. Or he¡¯ll pass by a bully because he doesn¡¯t want to interfere. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s going to be a good scene that Vivian expects.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°These male characters aren¡¯t very popular. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    It was a very disturbing general review. Of course, she knew it, but she didn¡¯t expect such a cool judgment. Listening to Aiden¡¯s mouth, she bloated her cheeks like a child.

    If it is not popular, we can make it popular. There was no way that the world¡¯s Perdi couldn¡¯t make it that far.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely a new attempt. But every decent man in the world deserves to be a hero.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of personality the male protagonist is, the fact that he¡¯s a pure-hearted man can eat half of it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Aiden responded sincerely to her brazen words and was a good match for words. It was not because he wanted the answer and asked the question, but because he knew that she was talking to organize her thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, love is the greatest magic. It can change people.¡±

    Vivian, who has never had a single relationship except Aiden, said proudly, as she clenched her fist. He grinned at the utter nonsense and answered her sincerely. Aha.

    ¡°I¡¯m in love and I can¡¯t keep my composure, and before I even think about something, my body is moving before my head, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really believe in love.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for asking.¡±

    Vivian shook her head, thinking, I¡¯m a bit emotionally ignorant, but I¡¯m still better than this man. She¡¯s going to ask about the love scene between a man and a woman later. Aiden¡¯s area of expertise that doesn¡¯t believe in love seemed to be there.

    Vivian gave up asking for advice and started talking unilaterally.

    ¡°The male protagonist happens to witness the female protagonist being dragged by a bully. And then he turns his eyes upside down and kills all the bullies, forgetting everything.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to see a man being brutally murdered in front of you?¡±

    Well, if you put it into reality, she is the one he loves, and he is the one who¡¯s in love right now, but the novel was fine. Because it¡¯s a novel!

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s scared. As the female protagonist slowly avoids him, it becomes harder for the male protagonist to maintain calm, and that vicious cycle repeats. He¡¯s starting to get nervous about how to get himself off the hook.¡±

    It¡¯s a matter of life, so was it okay to avoid it? Aiden questioned whether the heroine had a strong heart but in a strange manner.

 Chapter 84

    Is romance the ultimate point of this novel¡¯s reach more than that? Not a thriller? Love is great magic but what happens after the emotions cooled down? He¡¯s a man who kills like a pig, and who cares about the woman he loved ¨C wouldn¡¯t he kill her?

    It was a character that Vivian, who came up fearlessly to the Grand Duke of Black, would create. A liverless rabbit that comes shamelessly as if there is no fear and shivers when threatened again.

    ¡°And here comes a rival who is higher than the male protagonist himself!¡±

    But for a moment, he laughed his head off at Vivian¡¯s subsequent words.

    ¡°Wh . . why? Why are you laughing?¡±

    Perhaps she thought it was a mockery, she blushed and stuttered,¡±No, you look happy.¡±

    She was a woman who invested part, or all, of her life in writing. Looking at her eyes that sparkled with enthusiasm, she seemed to be very proud of her work as a writer.

    It was burdensome when she was making lewd remarks that were hard to say with those eyes, but now she was shining pure even with racy words. No, it was really shining.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the exceptionally sunny window but was it the dust that floated in the air that shone in the light, or it was her passion.

    It looks like something¡¯s really wrong with the snow. Aiden thought of rubbing his eyes but quit because it was clear that he would look very dazed.

    Instead, he stared down at Vivian, who looked up at him with a strange face, and kissed her in surprise. He could feel her swollen red lips from last night¡¯s biting and licking.

    No, wasn¡¯t he a real cat?

    Vivian was stunned. He pulled it out when she was aggressive, but he seduced her with her sultry face because she says she can¡¯t do it, and when she tried to focus on her work, he came next to her and touched her.

    He licked her lips a few times as if he were really a cat and slowly lifted his eyelids. Then, the eyes met with the purple eyes that were staring at him solidly.

    Like a fairy, those important eyes, which seemed not to be the color of the world, fluttered from the bottom of the earth as if they were being sucked in. He looked enchanted at the mysterious color, a subtle mixture of red and blue.

    ¡°Love is the greatest magic. It also changes people. You¡¯re in love and you can¡¯t keep your composure, and before you even think about something, your body is moving before your head, and how is it?¡±

    Well. What about it?

    ***

    Vivian was staring at the images beyond the crystal ball. When she bought the video after asking permission from the person concerned, she was full of expectations, but she felt bad for no reason. She thought it wasn¡¯t normal because it was about the brothels, but she didn¡¯t know it would be this bad.

    Vivian looked at the two men and women who coveted each other¡¯s bodies like animals without emotion and put them down.

    Well, this isn¡¯t it.

    Basically, she couldn¡¯t hide the feeling that women were serving men. That is not an equal relationship, it is a power relationship. She was a brothel girl who sold herself for money, so that was inevitable.

    ¡°Well, the same goes for Ray, who doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡±

    But it was different from them. She can¡¯t tell exactly where the difference is.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    She felt uneasy for no reason. She felt rather disillusioned because there was no data that was insignificant enough to be able to empathize.

    Vivian scratched the back of her head and began organizing only the body and expressions in her notes.

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s not enough data for women like this. Women are the same, so there was no way that they don¡¯t have sexual desire. There was a reason why sensual novels became so popular. She murmured to herself and groaned.

    As a matter of fact, it was the sound of a fullness. If she had access to these materials before she met Aiden, she would have studied it with her eyes open. She was desperate from no experience.

    I¡¯ve told you enough to peek into the Emperor¡¯s affairs.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to do her best and choose the next lane.

    Of course, the best was Aiden.

 Chapter 85

    It¡¯s best to ask the teacher! Vivian sprang up from her seat thinking she had done something useless. In addition, there was no way to solve questions with this data.

    It was for this reason that she constantly asked Aiden what his first experience was like.

    How do you know what pain, pleasure, and emotions follow when you first start a relationship?

    So now Vivian¡¯s search for Aiden was purely for academic zeal.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, His Highness is out.¡±

    ¡°What? Again?¡±

    She pouted her lips at the butler¡¯s words. It seemed like he was in the mansion before she saw the crystal ball, but it had not disappeared.

    Where the hell does he go every night? He said he didn¡¯t like going out, but he seemed fine during the night. If she knew this would happen, she would have asked him right away instead of wasting time watching videos.

    ¡°Well, where did he go?¡±

    When you have a question, you have to solve it immediately to feel better. If the place he went was close by, Vivian would be willing to go there.

    Of course, assuming he didn¡¯t go out for something very important.

    But the answer back was the same as last night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Suspicious. Very suspicious.

    The Grand Duke of Black who disappears every night without telling the butler.

    Isn¡¯t it suspicious to anyone? From the day she stepped into the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, Vivian wanted her doubts to disappear completely, but it only amplified day by day. It¡¯s just that she wanted to look away.

    For some reason, she felt that it was hard to turn a blind eye to today.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the butler looked down. At first glance, he seemed to bow politely, but it was an act of avoiding attention.

    Vivian, who could no longer bite, clicked her tongue so small that he could not hear it. He won¡¯t tell her if she asks him anyway. Still, he asked skeptically.

    ¡°What is he going out to do?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s gone to train himself.¡±

    ¡°At night?¡±

    She was surprised to get the answer more readily than she thought, but the content was even more surprising.

    ¡°If he¡¯s training, you can use the training ground in the mansion. Why would he go out¡­¡±

    Vivian muttered with a quaint expression and recalled the scene where the Grand Duke smiled like a demon and slaughtered people. And quickly brushed it off and shook her head at what just came to mind. The writer¡¯s tribe was so imaginative that it was a problem.

    No, that¡¯s not it! Forget it! Forget it!

    However, it was almost impossible to erase what had already occurred to me.

    It didn¡¯t make sense that Aiden was a blood-soaked killer. Before calling for virtue and character, he was a man who would not move because he was too lazy to deal with it. He¡¯d rather read a book at that time.

    But in that sense, why would such a person have to go out every night?

    It¡¯s also to train his body. It wouldn¡¯t be so suspicious if he¡¯d rather go out to find a book that¡¯s out of print and hard to get. Aiden would have given up on useless thoughts and gone back to his room to sleep.

    By the way, his body was full of scars.

    Vivian recalled his body, which she had seen at first glance in the bathroom. It¡¯s not just a scar of glory, it¡¯s a very ¡®disgusting¡¯ scar.

    Do you think it has anything to do with it? Vivian regained consciousness when she felt the butler looking at her complexion.

    She quickly noticed that she had no authority to delve deeply into this and smiled at the butler.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    And walked past him quickly into a darkened corridor. Perhaps because it was in the middle of the night, there was only moonlight to light up the road except for a faint torch hanging all over the wall.

    Vivian stares at the moon and steps forward after nearly falling. She didn¡¯t look around as interestingly as she did when she first came to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    She knew that most of the rooms were filled with books because she had been to everywhere.

    It¡¯s dangerous Vivian thought.

    Her instincts were sending out a red flag that it wasn¡¯t the only secret surrounding the air. Get your hands off this dangerous thing and go back to the way it was.

 Chapter 86

    The red light, of course, had been ringing ever since I first learned of Aiden¡¯s identity and headed towards the mansion with him.

    Is he running away?

    If she¡¯s going to play moderately and end it, it might be the right time. If she procrastinates more, she won¡¯t be able to back out at all.

    Vivian knew that Aiden¡¯s attitude had changed oddly in recent years. It¡¯s hard to pin down, but the sharp atmosphere has definitely changed smoothly. Like a cat with its guard down.

    Why do I keep comparing him to a cat?

    It was strange that Vivian kept comparing a big man to a small, delicate beast. But as expected, a cat suited him.

    Seemingly experienced in everything, surprisingly clueless, bothered by little things, and fond of reading alone.

    I can¡¯t leave you, either!

    She realized she was really into Aiden and slammed her forehead into the wall.

    She doesn¡¯t know, but Vivian was attracted to him from the first sight, soaked in crotch and then completely fascinated.

    She doesn¡¯t know if this emotion is love, admiration, or maternal love, but she knows that it¡¯s already gone wrong. Nothing could turn back like it used to be.

    Her only option was to run like a train running along a set track.

    Wow, I guess I¡¯m dying.

    She wanted to get closer to the truth, knowing that she had no authority, even though she knew that she was not supposed to interfere.

    Who the hell is he? Why does he suffer from such rumors? Why does he have to have such a terrible scar on his body, and where does he go every night? For what? Does he happen to be¡­?

    Vivian mumbled to herself and stopped glancing. There was a place she hadn¡¯t been to yet, wandering around inside the mansion out of curiosity.

    The basement of the mansion.

    She never touched the basement. It was because of the memory of Aiden teasing her with Blue Beard before.

    He said it was only a joke, but Vivian didn¡¯t want to renege on it as much as possible as the taboo came out. She wasn¡¯t prepared to take responsibility for anything she saw, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to go in as much as possible.

    Vivian glanced at the stairs to the basement of the mansion and quickly turned away. The sight of an abyss as dark as the abyss evoked a very ominous feeling.

    ¡°The taboo in the basement of the mansion, and the Grand Duke of Black, who disappears every night.¡±

    As a child, Vivian cursed the heroine while reading fairy tales. Don¡¯t go in with a blue beard giving you a package of keys is obviously a nasty sign that he will test you. If he really didn¡¯t want her to go in, he would have locked the basement tightly and kept the key on his own person.

    But Vivian can now see how a heroine feels.

    She may have noticed implicitly that BlueBeard was different from others. She went into the basement of the mansion and just wanted to be confirmed. May the beloved BlueBeard be innocent as she believes it is.

    In conclusion, he was a lunatic killer.

    If it were just a fairy tale, it would be very interesting.

    Vivian rubbed both arms with a chill. She wanted to take her eyes off the stairs right now and run as if she were running away, but her feet didn¡¯t move as if they were stuck to the ground. Nor did the gaze fall off the steps going underground.

    ¡°Well, stop it. It¡¯s crazy,¡± she muttered to herself.

    The red light went off like crazy, and her whole body began to pound.

    Vivian felt dizzy all the way to her head because of the loud heartbeat. She touched her dizzy head and looked around, swallowing her saliva. There are no people as well as rats.

    It was so calm that even the sound of drops falling to the ground would ring. She¡¯d rather have someone, but she has no choice but to go down.

    Curiosity was said to kill cats. A cat had nine lives, but she was not a fucking fool. Vivian took a step down the steps to the basement with a tear struck face.

    She quickly stole the sweaty forehead from the back of his hand. She thought her heart could burst and die. Or pop out of her mouth and die.

 Chapter 87

    She couldn¡¯t see ahead, so she had to slow down. She groped for the railing and focused her attention on the tip of her feet. As the eyes got used to the darkness, the basement door dimmed at the end of the view.

    It was a pretty antique design for a taboo cellar door. It¡¯s a door in the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, so of course it is. Looking at that, there was a hope that it would be okay to open it. Vivian grabbed the doorknob with trembling hands.

    There¡¯s always someone who dies when things are going well. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s me.

    She looked behind her back and there was no one. There seemed to be no thriller-like direction where someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder. Feeling thirsty, she turned the doorknob a little so as not to make a sound. Klock, tick.

    Klock¡­¡­¡­ it was locked.

    I¡¯m guessing so.

    Vivian sank into the seat with a deep sigh. It was because her legs suddenly became weak. Of course it¡¯ll be locked, she doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s so nervous.

    She pulled herself together to some extent and looked down at her sweaty palm. It was when she was wiping the skirt roughly and stealing the sweat from the door handle with her sleeve.

    Grrrrrr¡­

    She heard the obvious cry of the beast. Vivian turned pale, solid as it was. If she was a weak person, she would have already fainted with bubbles in her mouth.

    Does he have a dog?

    Wolf? Lion? Leopard?

    She escaped from her icy state and replaced all the cries of the beast she knew.

    For that sound, the echo¡­

    It was like thunder. Is that the voice of the same creature? It was amazing that she hadn¡¯t heard this sound in her life. After a moment of contemplation, she listened closely to the door. Silence. She didn¡¯t hear anything.

    It was crawling down the stairs, but it was an instant when she went up. Vivian rushed up the stairs as if she were being chased.

    After coming up, she checked that no one was there and started walking down the hallway as if nothing had happened.

    What the hell was that? Was it auditory hallucination? Is it auditory hallucination?

    God damn it, she can¡¯t ask anyone this.

    Stomping, her steps towards the bedroom slowed down over time.

    She can¡¯t ask. All her life, no one, the door to the basement has been locked for granted. She felt depressed when the fear subsided to some extent.

    ¡°Is it obvious?¡±

    Bluebeard had handed over a package of keys to test trust, Vivian didn¡¯t even get tested.

    Aiden told her not to ¡®go underground¡¯, but it was locked for granted from the very beginning. Like she can¡¯t believe it. As if she had never believed it.

    She didn¡¯t see him long enough to build trust, and it was wrong of her to open the basement door freely, but she couldn¡¯t help but keep drooping with gloomy thoughts.

    Vivian was disappointed.

    She doesn¡¯t know what she is disappointed about in the first place, but she was.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    Her self-indulgent mind made her even more disturbed. There was no difference between him, who did not trust Vivian, who somehow tried to check the basement of the mansion, and Aiden, who locked the basement door tightly.

    We¡¯re not really lovers anyway, so they want information on this side and novels on that side.

    No, trust is the most important thing in a contractual relationship.

    Vivian tried to rationalize quickly, but concluded that a contractual relationship does not have to reveal all of his faults. She didn¡¯t tell Aiden everything either, did she?

    Oh, I don¡¯t know. I have a headache! Do you just ask me out loud and clear?

    What is his identity as the Grand Duke of Black?!? However, if she received a reply that avoided answering from him, or a refusal to say that she did not need to know, it seemed like it would hurt just as much.

    I mean, why would it hurt?

    Wasn¡¯t it light-hearted? She doesn¡¯t even understand her own mind. Vivian calmed down the confusing thoughts and pointed to her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s night time, so I feel like I¡¯m getting more useless thoughts. I should go to bed because I must sleep.¡¯

 Chapter 88

    She was lifting her eyelids that she had decided to close, and suddenly her body hit something hard. A fishy smell crossed the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Before Vivian bounced off, the hard thing that hit her grabbed her by the shoulder.

    ¡°Vivian, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What, what, why is Ray here?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s in front of my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Gasp, before I knew it, I was here¡­¡±

    Surprised, she spit out her thoughts. While walking without thinking, she passed by her bedroom and came to the Grand Duke¡¯s bedroom at the end of the hallway.

    Aiden looked down at her bewildered and slowly raised the corners of his mouth.

    Vivian somehow felt wronged. It¡¯s like sneaking into a bedroom and getting caught. Of course, it was even more unfair because she was the one who had done it.

    She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d make an excuse, but Vivian was babbling on and on, ¡°I came here because I lost my mind while walking.¡±

    ¡°Did you come to find me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find you for any other purpose. I had something to ask about the novel.¡±

    ¡°No one is scolding you, Vivian.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Vivian just shut up. In fact, it wasn¡¯t really important now.

    ¡°But¡­ ¡­¡±

    Vivian showed signs of hesitation and boldly asked with the power of night energy.

    ¡°It smells like blood.¡±

    As she began to be conscious, he seemed to have thick blood everywhere on his body. Vivian bit her lip in nervousness after she said it. Perhaps because of the dim moonlight and shaded face, Aiden had turned into a colder impression than usual.

    Blue eyes glistened very clearly in the dark, as if they were predators. At this moment, he was not a drowsy cat, but a black leopard with food in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t answer for a while and then slowly flapped his lips, ¡°Not my blood.¡±

    She thought he¡¯d say it wasn¡¯t the smell of blood. Aiden had a needlessly honest bone in his body.

    Vivian gulped without realizing it. If it¡¯s not his own blood, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood, and if it smells like blood, where and what did he go?

    Could the horrendous massacre she had imagined been true? She thought it was ridiculous. Looking at the cool, hardened face, it seemed like there was no possibility at all.

    Vivian came to a conclusion with a determined mind.  We don¡¯t trust each other.

    Her mind shook like a reed just because he changed his attitude. And it was really ironic that they were physically attracted to each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Vivian grinned with a white face. It looked like an act of desperately relaxing. Aiden felt her stiffened body slowly relaxed at his fingertips .

    ¡°Are you not going to tell me where you go every night?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    He stared down at her silently. But Vivian read the answer from that look. Aiden never intended to tell.

    Somehow, feeling drained, she sighed and swept her face down. It felt as if all the jokes they had been exchanging and laughing and chatting had been dreams.

    It¡¯s a foregone conclusion.  Reality was not a romance novel.

    In the first place, Vivian did not build enough trust and confide in him. Aiden felt the same for her. Such a matter of course, Vivian felt unfamiliar as if she had a lump in her chest.

    I don¡¯t think I want anything to be taken for granted. But that¡¯s a crazy thing to do. She recalled her inner warning once again. We need to get things sorted out again.

    Dawn was the time when emotions woke up, when reason became blurred. All this confusion must be caused by the early morning sentiments.

    ¡°I have a question. Do you have time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to answer that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m not going to dig into what Ray wants to hide.¡±

    Vivian answered calmly and this time Aiden crumpled his face. It was because he felt an attitude that completely drew the line. It was Aiden¡¯s habitual attitude towards people.

    He suddenly felt uncomfortable because he didn¡¯t know Vivian, who always knew nothing but to rush toward her goal, would push him away. He thought she¡¯d dig a little further.

    You want her to dig in?  Aiden thought unconsciously and flabbergasted and completely let go of her shoulder.

    What is this, what is¡­?

    He opened the bedroom door wide and guided her inside to hide the confused look. And while Vivian looked around, he stuck his sword in his closet and closed the door as it was the cause of the smell of blood.

 Chapter 89

    Vivian saw it too, but turned her back on it as if she didn¡¯t know. Before long Aiden took off his outdoor clothes and began to change into comfortable clothes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve shown each other everything, but you¡¯re very confident.¡±

    ¡°Do you move about at this time?¡±

    She shook her head, listening to the rustling sound of his clothes. It was to forget that if she turned her head slightly, she would have a view of a perfectly muscular body like marble.

    This is obviously a physical attraction.

    She shouldn¡¯t have mistook it for love. Although it has been shaking as the wind blows, she felt cold when she realized that they had no trust in each other.

    It was necessary to draw a line clearly because they wanted each other¡¯s bodies.

    Like a brothel view from the movie theater.

    Taking an extreme example to shake off lingering feelings, she felt like she was going to cry and her heart would collapse.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Aiden, who had changed his clothes, plopped down on the bed and asked. As he said, ¡®Training¡¯, he seemed a little tired, whether he worked hard outside or not.

    Vivian, who was choosing what to say, recalled what she had heard from Thatcher before.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good match, us.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it, but¡­¡±

    When he heard completely different words from what he expected, Aiden made a slightly puzzled expression.

    But Vivian was very serious. The purpose of Vivian¡¯s insistence on doing so was, in the end, ¡®I want to do it anyway!¡¯ It was lighthearted.

    There was a sense of duty to complete the novel perfectly by expressing her own feelings through her experience, but in any case, the root of it was only curiosity. When she did that, the only things she got were things that were heavier than she thought.

    ¡°There are people who are so amazing that their faces, bodies, and techniques don¡¯t matter. If they are someone that fits perfectly with my body and I think I¡¯ll experience it just by imagining it. Relationships are broken because of a mismatch in personality, and even if we stumble, we will never be able to break up with such a person, because it gives a pleasure that will never happen again.¡±

    She should have listened more to that at the time, but how did she know that the first man in the relationship would be in that situation? As Thatcher said, Vivian couldn¡¯t run out of the mansion right now. It was because she had already become a body that could not live without aid.

    Can I forget the pleasure?

    If he had been an ordinary lover, she would not have had such concerns. Rather, if the chemistry is right, she should welcome it with open arms. It was as rare as a lightning strike.

    Vivian imagined herself after her contract with Aiden was over, clinging to him for a hug like before because she liked it even once. This possibility was not entirely out of the equation¡­..

    ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Asked Vivian, Aiden asked back with a curious face.

    ¡°As Ray wants, we may not be able to end this neatly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t love me.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡±

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have the confidence to love, but to be exact, she¡¯s afraid to love.

    She felt sorry for herself no matter how much she thought about loving him sincerely. The opponent was a dark mastermind who said he would never love anyone because he was too lazy to use up his emotions.

    She didn¡¯t want to be hurt. No matter how many times she¡¯s experienced it, it was a heartbreak that bothered her terribly. Vivian, who lost her parents as a child and was insulted and abused by her relatives, feared that she would be hurt instinctively when dealing with people.

    ¡°Anyways, what I wanted to say was that I wanted to cancel our relationship. Let¡¯s completely rule out personal feelings even if we¡¯re compatible. It could be annoying later on.¡±

    Vivian once said that. Then Aiden¡¯s serene look slowly spewed out an evil spirit.

    Because of the atmosphere, Vivian realized keenly what it was like to make the air heavy. It was hard to breathe even though no one was strangling her. She slightly shook her fingertips with a surprised face.

 Chapter 90

    ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re looking for another man?¡±

    ¡°No, why are you talking about that?¡±

    Vivian, who was surprised and stopped breathing, replied in an absurd voice, ¡°Even if it happens, it will be later¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any other man who can satisfy your body to this extent. Do you?¡±

    It was a great deal of confidence. She doesn¡¯t know why he was suddenly full of confidence at this point.

    Of course not. She doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to find the next person as good as the current one.

    Vivian thought so, because if Aiden was any more confident he¡¯d be unlucky.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can satisfy your body this much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Aiden stared at Vivian for a moment, perhaps speechless. It was ridiculous, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute because it was true.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cloud the issue. Why are you talking about another man here?¡±

    Vivian walked over to him and squatted down in front of his bed. Then she placed her hand on top of the one that was clutching at the blanket.

    As the small, tender warmth sank on the back of his hand, Aiden erased the hideous look and flinched. Purple eyes like a round puppy were staring up at him. However, unlike lovely expressions and lovely eyes, the cute words spewed out were nothing but a dagger.

    ¡°Grand Duke, you said that as if you don¡¯t want to have a serious relationship.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t tolerate anything but unhealthy love.¡±

    ¡°I think my memory is very distorted.¡±

    Aiden was a bit upset. Even the title had changed from the pet name of Ray to the Grand Duke, which created a sharp sense of distance.

    He felt like he had to say something, but he couldn¡¯t bring it up as if he was choking. She expressed her discomfort with only her innocent forehead crumpled.

    But for a while, too, he suddenly curled his eyes into a crescent shape with a pretentious smile. Still, with a note of poignancy intact. There was a deep smell of blood in the blue gaze. It was a beastly laugh, overturned by the mask of a nobleman.

    ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡±

    It felt like his skin was stinging from the flesh that had melted in the air. He was eager to find out and kill him if there was one.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met anyone, so how would it happen?¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you satisfied with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the type to spend the night with anyone because I want to have sex.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that? You¡¯ve been bound by your vow of chastity.¡±

    Vivian was speechless for a moment. Look at this guy?

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy about sex. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re crazy about novels.¡±

    ¡°You mean you do everything for a novel, sex or anything.¡±

    The look on his face seemed to believe she could do anything for the novel. He¡¯s sure that¡¯s true to a certain extent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy enough to do anything! I think you¡¯re mistaken, but the reason why I insisted on asking you to have sex was because His Highness the Grand Duke kept avoiding me, so I thought I was unattractive¡­¡±

    It¡¯s Ray, not any other man.

    No, why am I making this excuse? Vivian felt questioned and asked back at herself while speaking. Didn¡¯t she almost say that she would really like him?

    This was all because Aiden suddenly brought up another man.

    What do you mean by another man? Come to think of it, did he say something like that while they were in the middle of sex, in bathroom?

    When she looked back on why that was said, when she came at him to have sex, she seemed to have brought up that she would meet another man if he kept avoiding her in anger. Of course, it was just an intention of provocation, and she didn¡¯t mean it at all.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    But he seemed to be mistaken that she would go to anyone and seduce and spread her legs for the novel. Vivian, whose view was warped, began to twist his words further.

    She felt bad about that illusion, but most of all, Aiden suddenly acted like a possessive lover.

    He¡¯s not going to love her anyway, he saw her as a mean girl and has no intention of getting serious, but if he showed such behaviour, she would be mistaken. Just in case he was jealous because he liked her, and it was her who ended up suffering from such ridiculous expectations.

 Chapter 91

    How the hell am I different from Cardel?

    A man¡¯s mind cannot be written into her head like a novel. Vivian fluttered her eyelashes mournfully and slowly opened her lips.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ No matter how na?ve I look, I don¡¯t just meet any random guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think we need to define our relationship in order for me to maintain a good relationship with the Grand Duke. It¡¯s definitely not normal.¡±

    ¡°Is that how Vivian feels at ease?¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    Pulling her emotions together, she replied sternly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to rule out emotions anyway, I don¡¯t think you need to use the term lover. If we were to name our relationship, we¡¯d be sex partners.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±  For a moment Aiden burst into laughter. It¡¯s a sex partner offer, saying she doesn¡¯t just meet any guy without reason.

    When he laughed, Vivian paused for a moment. It was because Aiden¡¯s face was distorted as if he didn¡¯t like it very much.

    A slightly faster heartbeat held expectations. Like a flashy, flickering last hope, she wonder if he¡¯s attracted to something other than the fact that she¡¯s a writer of erotic novels.

    The precarious hope slowly grew in size. Even if it¡¯s a very subtle difference, she thinks she has really come to like it. She thinks there is a possibility of developing into a lover¡¯s emotion someday.

    How many times does she have to reflect on the fact that her opponent is the Grand Duke of Black? Though she felt like a fool without the ability to learn, Vivian asked him in a cautious tone.

    ¡°You told me before that we¡¯d end the relationship as soon as I finished the novel. Is it still valid?¡±

    Vivian¡¯s novel was generally one-volume, so it was more of a mid-length novel than a full-length novel, and there was probably not much time left until the novel was completed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a month at the longest.¡±

    That meant there was not much time left before we parted. Aiden could not see why she bothered to mention it and confirm it.

    Aiden had too much faith in himself. Who knew that there would be someone who he cared for more than everything that surrounded him? Reason was saying it didn¡¯t matter if he let her go like this, but he was very reluctant.

    ¡°Are you regretting¡­?¡±

    Aiden tried to shake off the unpleasant feelings that turned him inside out, but the more he did, the more his insides burned black.

    Sex Partners.

    Can their relationship be defined more accurately than this? He chewed on the word while rolling it on his tongue silently.

    Why does she constantly remind him that the contract is almost over? In the first place, who was the one who approached him arbitrarily? Who confessed that they wanted to be lovers?

    Meanwhile, it was Vivian¡¯s words that filled his head.

    You said you couldn¡¯t love me. Me too.

    She said he didn¡¯t have it. Don¡¯t say she wants to leave right now.

    Aiden forgot about the situation and became emotional. Vivian was even trying to get rid of the excuse to tie her to his side in the name of a lover.

    He looked at her expression with a stiff look on his face.

    There was a feeling of hope. As if he wanted to let himself go. If he said he had any feelings for her, she would run away.

    ¡°Sex partner?¡±  Aiden asked again. Vivian, who smelled his corny madness, instinctively stiffened. Unlike his black eyes, he was smiling gently.

    He had no intention of releasing Vivian¡¯s body or mind. But if she wanted to run away from him like this, he could pretend to let her go on purpose. Of course, after making it unforgettable forever.

    If it¡¯s impossible, even if it¡¯s completely destroyed so that you can¡¯t turn your eyes on anyone.

    Aiden belatedly realized that he was quite shocked. To be honest, he was suspicious of whether he was thinking properly. Is he being rational? No, he didn¡¯t think so.

    Why?

    He didn¡¯t know, he slowly flapped his lips with a stiff face.

    ¡°It¡¯s valid, until you write the best novel I¡¯d ever acknowledged, I¡¯m sure I said so.¡±

    In a terribly low voice, he stretched his words as slowly as he chewed them out.

    ¡°¡­so Vivian is convinced that her novel is perfect?¡±

    His pronunciation was as perfect as ever and his tone was polite and gentlemanly. Vivian thought his languid ringing words sounded heavy and cruel.

    Cruel. Sometimes she felt uncomfortable because he was the Grand Duke of Black, but she has never felt danger so vividly.

    She stopped breathing at the chills and went completely white. In an instant, the cold sweat on her forehead began to flow through her side face.

    Why, all of a sudden. Vivian was stunned when her body stiffened and did not move.

 Chapter 92

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you like that.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s rough hands swept her chin lightly. It was a friendly act that wiped away sweat, but the eyes were not like that at all. His wall, which had always been indifferent, was filled with intense emotions like lava.

    It also seemed to be a very negative emotion.

    Vivian was the one who needed to be hurt right now, and she couldn¡¯t understand why he had that face.

    It was unfair. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak out. She seemed to be putting her head in the lion¡¯s mouth, defenseless.

    ¡°This, man, is not perfect at all¡­¡±

    Vivian woke up in a cold sweat, feeling the threat of her naked life. But while her body was reeling from the fluffy matrix, Aiden snatched her from the waist in no time.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Why do you refuse? A sex partner can do more than what we did before.¡±

    They¡¯re not even lovers.

    He sat her down on his thighs, defying her. He clasped her struggling hand tightly and kissed her palm in a slow motion.

    The lips between the fingers were smiling fishily. The red lips, the red tongue brushing through the lips, pulled up the memory of the day when it struggled until it collapsed exhausted from pleasure. She suddenly became thirsty and gulped her throat.

    Aiden said, bending his eyes round, ¡°It¡¯s to complete the perfect novel we want, Perdi.¡±

    As if the words were a sign, he pulled Vivian close and hugged her. The nose touched each other in an instant. His eyes were burning like blue flames, visible from up close. On her buttocks, his completely tight erection rubbed off. It was as hot as a fire.

    Vivian took a breath out of surprise and Aiden even swallowed it. Without her breath, she felt as if she was suffocating to death.

    The tongue, which came in by surprise, quickly swept through the roof of the mouth and hit near the throat. The saliva filled her mouth and he siphoned her tongue deeply.

    Vivian moaned softly to the tip of her nose. Aiden devoured the saliva, trying to eat up to her soul. Persistent¡ªshe leaned back every time he rushed in combat.

    She didn¡¯t know if this was a kiss or a mark of animal territory.

    Desperate? No, it was more like possession.

    Dense, dark, and persistent emotions were flowing down his body so that Vivian could feel them. She could feel it very clearly in his eyes, in his face, in his actions.

    I don¡¯t want to have it, but I don¡¯t want to give it to anyone.

    Vivian flinched whenever their tongues were rubbed, but became irritated.

    She just kissed but her back shook. Has she ever been so resentful of a sensitive body that reacts honestly? What a perfect match for the worst opponent. She wants to push him to stop now, but her body was excited and stimulated at the time.

    His lower body, right underneath her underwear, was also raising her obscene imagination to the extreme. Every time the firm man wriggling and beating brushed across her, a suppressed moan popped out.

    Vivian was in a very vague position, unable to stand or sit. Aiden slowly slowed down and moved his tongue seductively, perhaps thinking she had a full advantage. Their wet kisses made her rusty. His kisses and outspoken hands, as he already had a perfect grasp of Vivian¡¯s erogenous zones.

    A pure, white chemise glided down her shoulder. Not only her shoulders and chest bones, but also her hard nipples were revealed instantly.

    She never dressed comfortably in the mansion anyway. Aiden quickly stripped her of her clothes like an appetizing package of food. Vivian tried to rebel, pushing his tongue and shoulder, but he bit her slightly with a funny bite.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cute.¡±

    Aiden was arsenic and ripped off the hem of her dress. The rustling, ripping sound of cloth quickly turned into tattered rags.

    A Power Show?

    Vivian looked down at her chemise incredibly. She became a very unsightly figure, which was more revealing than naked. While she was at a loss for words, he covered her eyes with a long tear of cloth and tied it up.

    Vivian, whose vision was blocked in an instant, fumbled around her eyes and squealed.

    ¡°No, what is this!¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not shh!¡±

    ¡°If you take it off, I¡¯ll tie your hands.¡±

    ¡°What a villain!¡±

    It was very cute to be confronted with a red face like an octopus. To the extent that the rough feelings that had been circling in his head after losing the direction have softened a little. Aiden forgot about the situation and ended up with a laugh as if it were ridiculous.

 Chapter 93

    She wanted to do something about that mouth that keeps saying things that she doesn¡¯t want to hear, but once it¡¯s weakened, it doesn¡¯t burn as strong as before.

    You¡¯re a villain.

    ¡°Did you know that now?¡±

    Aiden answered in that way and grabbed her hands up. After licking the long, glistening saliva on her lips, he slowly lowered his head and began to take a stake in the nape.

    Vivian¡¯s breath became slightly rough when he bit his teeth under her chin. She herself didn¡¯t know that she would react by clenching her chin now, but that wasn¡¯t the point now.

    She couldn¡¯t see where Aiden was looking or what he was doing because she couldn¡¯t see ahead. Just by touching it lightly, her whole body overreacted and flinched. She could even feel the coldness of the neck, which had been soaked in saliva.

    Vivian sat still like a frightened rabbit, and he gently let go of her hand.

    A wet breath touched her ear as he whispered languidly.

    ¡°A true writer should be able to capture things that are invisible.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    A thumping heartbeat in her ear. The rustling of the skirt. A rough breath that came up and went away in an instant, and a touch that touched the sensitive body softly without notice and touched it persistently wherever it responds.

    Aiden played her with a seductive touch like a conductor in control of the orchestra. The body was swirling with heat from place to place. It was naturally enticed to the height of pleasure. Like he¡¯d imprint every stimulus he could give.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t see¡­¡±  A hot hand skilled in provocation swept down the spine.  ¡°Remember. And keep it in mind. Right here.¡±

    In no time, Vivian, who was dominated, had no choice but to leave herself completely to him.

    He completely stripped the chemise, which had become a rag. The white cloth string, which used to function as underwear, was also very skillfully and quickly pulled out and thrown to the floor.

    Vivian trembled due to the cold snap, but the cold was quickly forgotten because of his firm and hot hands that heated her body.

    He drew on the hardened areola with his fingers, then cut it in a big bite and sucked it in. She gasped and hugged the back of his head. Slowly the heat spread all over the body. His hands hovering around her shoulders, back, thighs, and chest clasped her hips full of time.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Vivian, who was restless, moaned and eventually rubbed her genital*a over the man¡¯s hot phall*s. It was almost an instinctive act.

    Recalling the intense pleasure of knocking on her head, she was unable to do anything about it, like a sinner who laid their hand on the forbidden fruit. The man¡¯s shoulder muscles, which she hugged tightly so as to not fall, became firm and felt nervous.

    He breathed low as if he were growling.

    At the same time, her body dropped into the air. She suddenly felt like she was struck by lightning. Vivian, who couldn¡¯t see anything, forgot to breathe at the moment, but felt relieved to feel the soft touch of the bed sheet behind her back.

    Maybe she was thrown onto the bed ¨C she was out of it by then. It was clear that Aiden was pressing down on her as if he was attacking her, considering that only her upper body was completely turned on. The rustling was probably the sound of taking off one¡¯s clothes.

    She didn¡¯t know if this was a relief, but Vivian reached out to someone who would somehow calm the boiling heat. She felt his hand, put her arm around the man¡¯s neck and pulled him towards her.

    ¡°Hug me.¡±

    It literally meant to be hugged tightly. Wanting to feel his warmth was an instinctive act of invisible fear. But under the current circumstances, the words were enough to drive Aiden crazy. Sneaking up where possessiveness disappeared was a cruel desire to make this woman cry under him right now. He whispered in a murky voice of desire.

    ¡°If you can do this for a novel, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    He released her hands around his neck and slowly pulled his body back.

    ¡°Uh, where are you going?¡±

    Vivian made a silly sound. The breath mixed with the hot heat at the back of the neck, slowly began to go down, and she felt it one by one from her chest, and on her stomach, and between her thighs.

    Everywhere Aiden breathed Vivian winced and trembled. She reflexively tightened her thighs, but he grabbed both her legs with great ease.

    Vivian was ashamed of the secret place, which was unprotected and wide open. It must be because she can¡¯t see. Aiden, who suddenly became silent, also played a part in making her nervous.

    There was only one thing Vivian could know. Where he is staring so hard that his eyes feel prickly. Her face was burning hotter than ever before.

 Chapter 94

    ¡°Why do you stare at it¡­ ..Hoo!¡±

    Pleasure crept up, but there was no significant stimulus yet. Rather, she was anxious about his ticklish sense. Her genitalia continued to drip out sap through the entrance. It was wet and openly demanding.

    Aiden constantly squeezed his tongue, and persistently touched and sucked the liquid that was being released repeatedly. Being overly sensitive to hearing and touch, he intentionally made cold and dancing sounds as if she was being asked to listen.

    ¡°Sigh, yeah! Oh, no, no more!¡±

    When his tongue brushed that part, Vivian felt a sharp kick as if it had penetrated her spine. But Aiden, who must have felt her reaction, made a mockery of it, skimming over it on purpose.

    Vivian shuddered with her back in limbo, grabbed the back of his head and pulled it close to her. Aiden, who had his nose stuck in the bushes, smirked. He thinks it¡¯s hard for the body to stick to its instincts like this.

    ¡°Hold it in.¡±

    It is spectacular. He said, after kissing the folds in full bloom for the last time.

    ¡°Your mouth and body are completely separate.¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaah.¡±

    ¡°Your body wants me like this¡­¡±

    Right now, Vivian couldn¡¯t afford to separate, saying, Oh, that¡¯s a regular line for sensual novels.

    Aiden drew a long line, close-up clitoris, almost touching the edge of his tongue. The place, which was very sensitive, thundered.

    Vivian twisted her body back and forth, pressing her feet back and forth. Ticklish sensations and anxiety were killing her. She just wanted him to push and rub mercilessly. She didn¡¯t care whether or not she was sick anymore.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Vivian bit her lower lip hard because she felt like she was going to explode with a fever in her head. Her back moves up and down. She reached down, but soon her wrist was held by Aiden.

    Touch me. No, just put it in.

    A lot of raw, low-key, blatant words went around her head. However, it was completely different from what she thought.

    ¡°Eyes, dark, hoot! At least get this off my eyes.¡±

    ¡°No, say it blindfolded.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell¡­ ah!¡±

    Aiden recited in a low voice at her fidgety, jiggling body, ¡°Do you remember what you said then? You told me that you can act as your body does before feeling.¡±

    ¡°Uh, hh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t think with your head, just feel with your body. Who¡¯s the one who made your body like this?¡±

    He was saying this knowing that her body is weak for pleasure. Tamed and brainwashed before she knew any other man. Aiden knew this was a very unusual way. It was even selfish in that it was all an impulse.

    But it was impatience that was implicitly buried in his face. Hurry up and say it. Without realizing it, he cried threateningly low.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you who your body wants.¡±

    Vivian, who was locked in the black darkness, winced. A tingling hot pillar of fire was rubbing roughly over her genital area. It was very big and hard, as if it would dig into the flesh at any moment. He seemed to have been holding it in until this point.

    And yet Aiden is now extremely impatient and wants to be confirmed who is in front of her. He felt desperate. The reason was unknown. She thought it was just a kind of possessive drive.

    With her mouth shut for a moment, Vivian was lost in thought. It was a very meaningless concern about who could last longer, his patience or her own.

    It was the limit¡ªshe picked up the white flag and opened her mouth in a desperate voice.

    ¡°Ai, Aiden.¡±

    At the same time, a piece of cloth fell covering Vivian¡¯s eyes. The bright light that suddenly came upon her, she frowned and slowly blinked her eyelids. The blurred vision gradually became clearer.

    Aiden still had an admiringly beautiful face. His eyes glistened with lust, except that his eyes were a little red, there was nothing much different from his usual appearance. However, it was clearly embedded in Vivian¡¯s mind more intensely than ever.

    Dynamically wriggling arm muscles were seen tightening to both her sides. The bluish veins were more clearly visible to the pale skin. It was like a very thick, sturdy wooden post. Vivian grabbed his forearm reflexively. At the same time, with an unimaginable force, his thing pierced through.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Not even a scream came out. Vivian took a deep breath with her mouth open, and the saliva that she could not swallow flowed down her mouth.

    It hurts. It hurts like hell. Like the first time she experienced it. It hurts so much that she mumbled frantically. It hurts, take it out! Please take it out. But he pushed his penis all the way through, twisting his face in stiffness.

 Chapter 95

    A drop of sweat formed at the end of his nose dropped on Vivian¡¯s chest. At this rate, he stopped moving when he thought he would reach the cervix. She felt a huge foreign sensation as if her lower stomach was full.

    However, when his thing quickly escaped, she felt a strange sensation as if a part of her body was falling off together. She hated to admit it, but it was very much like emptiness.

    Her folds gripped his phall*s as if she would not let go, Aiden spit out her moan with hazy, clouded eyes and frowned. The penis was already taut to the limit.

    Is there a man who can keep his head around this chewy, soft flesh? Some woman won¡¯t let him go all the way down. With cloudy hair, he flipped Vivian, who was groaning in his arms. Then he grabbed the pelvis and raised her hips.

    Vivian, who had her head on the pillow, floundered for a while, but soon grabbed the sheet so much that the joints of the bones turned white. It was because he pushed it to the roots at once to the point where they bumped into each other and made a slapping sound.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    The pain was short. Falling out, pushing in to the point where there was a bang, falling out again, grasping her pelvis firmly, he poked and prodded mercilessly.

    Even if it seemed like she was shaking at random, Vivian just groaned because he had been rubbing, poking, and stabbing his penis to the point where she seemed to shake recklessly. Before long, the hot, clear fluid flowed down the pillars and testicles.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    Every time she came close to unconsciousness, his behaviour became rougher and her posture collapsed. Teasing her waist like an animal, Aiden carved his mark on her body. On the neck, shoulder, back, forearm. Biting, licking, sucking, kissing.

    Her body made movements that she wanted to be convinced she had prefect now. He destroyed everything into a mess as he trampled on white snow fields that no one had invaded.

    ¡°Huh, huh, huh, hah¡­!¡±

    He kept pushing inward, only inward, with no room to escape. After shoving it down to the limit, he pulled it out enough to the point that it felt empty. It was a repetition of putting it back down to the end of the root.

    The sound of skin friction was particularly loud with a thud. The liquid boiled up and bubbled at the joint. The more so, Vivian seemed to be blank in her head with a sense of pleasure and fullness.

    His hand, which had been holding her pelvis firmly, groped her whole body as if caressing her. Vivian¡¯s arms were bent when he rolled her nipple with her fingers, clutching her chest shaking up and down.

    Aiden hugged her as she leaned helplessly. Behind the thin belly skin that reached her hand, there was an illusion that she could feel his thing going in and out.

    Aiden hugged her and poked her hard again. Under the pressure of reaching the cervix, Vivian trembled in a cold sweat. It seemed as if she was being immersed in boiling water and cooked like crazy. Moans sprang out at random, tightening her mind, but she didn¡¯t realize anything.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±

    She shook her body in a clumsy beat with him, just in pursuit of pleasure. Which has repeated endlessly. She did not know how many times she saw fireworks in front of her. Every moment of penetration and slide was new and a series of ecstasy.

    She heard the sound of water somewhere even though it wasn¡¯t a bathroom. The gooey liquid had already overflowed and soaked the sheets. Every time she heard the slick sound, the man gasped and speeded up faster. The flesh in contact, the heat of each other, was as hot as burning.

    As if things were getting closer, the penis began to harden, filling the inside of her breathtakingly. Vivian was more likely to lose her mind under the pressure. Inside her inner wall, a thin film slowly expanding swelled to burst.

    ¡°Ha, ha, wa, wait, black, go, go!¡±

    Vivian cried and screamed at the coming climax. She twisted her back, shook her head, and pestered Aiden. At the same time, he turned her halfway around and looked at her. As the inner wall was swept with her body upside down, she shivered her thighs and straightened her toes. His breath became more rough in the anxious mood that he was about to reach the end.

    Vivian looked up at Aiden with eager eyes. She met the eyes and eyes of a man who was completely distracted by pleasure and gave in. Giving a crazy expression. The deep blue eyes were filled with thirst like salted fish.

    It wasn¡¯t about who had the upper hand and who wielded the opponent. At this moment, the two desperately wanted each other. Longed for, madly chewed through the depths of his body, swallowed and coveted.

    Vivian reached out as if she had waited, wrapped her arm around his neck, and Aiden lifted her upper body and held her thigh firmly.

    Vivian sank slowly over him as she shook his arms and legs. Her genitals slowly devoured his penis as if she were nibbling at her mouth, and she groaned low and raised her waist.

    ¡°Ugh, ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    When it was stuck vertically to the roots, Vivian leaned her head back and hurt his back with her fingernails. Hot poured liquid out of her face ¨C  tears of pleasure. There has never been a slowdown. Rather, Aiden repeatedly lifted her with power and let it go at once. It fell all the way to her glans, and then she fell into it, and her hips twitched and jumped out of her ass.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Sigh!¡±

    Vivian burst into a fit of laughter and groan. It was not long before the climax of Aiden¡¯s persistent stabbing only her erogenous zones. Every time he scratched the Holy Grail, the excitement poured out like a flood flowed beyond the limit.

 Chapter 96

    She clasped tightly against his waist with her legs. What¡¯s the end of the pleasure? Because of the endless sense of fall, she wondered if it was hell where she fell.

    Vivian¡¯s face was blatantly lewd, and Aiden stared persistently at her expression with red-blooded eyes.

    Rough breathing, incessant moaning, pouring sweat, and sticky fluid mixed together like one body created a strange ensemble.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh, haha¡­¡±

    And at one point, Vivian hugged the man tightly at the peak, so intense that he covered his mind as well as his body. There was lightning all over. The sensation, which began from the lower abdomen, soared all over the body to the tip of the head and flared up like flames in front of his eyes.

    Just as there was no sound when the pain was too much, there was no moaning when the pleasure was too much.

    With her mouth open, she squeezed him very hard and then repeatedly untied. Aiden who also shuddered, pushing penis to the limit, stopping moving. The penis that wiggled inside shot out something hot.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t faint this time. It was just as if the waves were washed away by the ebb and flow.

    She thought she was going to die like this. Vivian gasped and rubbed her forehead against Aiden¡¯s shoulder. Then the conversations she had with him filled her head. Of course, the body conversation.

    From the moment he covered her eyes, the stimuli he had given, what he had said, were vivid enough to feel even now.

    At first, she was going to have a discussion to establish an uncertain relationship with him. However, far from establishing it, it has become more complicated now.

    She has come to think that he hated the term sex partner.

    He did not want to be a lover, he did not want to be a sex partner ¨C  she didn¡¯t know what the hell he wanted to do. Vivian struggled to remember why the situation was like this again, but concluded that it didn¡¯t matter now and hung out in his arms.

    Forget it, we¡¯re going to break up after finishing the novel anyway, and she just wanted to fall asleep like this.

    However, incredibly, his genitalia, which had lost its strength after one round, began to harden again. She raised her head with a frightened face.

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. It, which had spit out semen before it was even enjoyed in the afterglow, began to gradually grow in size inside.

    ¡°No, what the hell is this¡­?!¡±

    She did nothing but this skillful man was acting like a teenager who had a relationship with a woman for the first time.

    There¡¯s a certain degree of feistiness. Vivian looked down at Aiden, bored for a moment. His eyes were still cloudy after the assessment. He was like a drunkard after drinking his heart out.

    I¡¯m out of my mind.

    She moved to pull out the hot length inserted in her, but her thighs were still firmly attached to him. She broke out in a cold sweat. Like last time, she might have been swept away three or four more times.

    He whispered, teasing Vivian so relaxed so that she wouldn¡¯t run away in surprise.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ you¡¯re more of a match for me. Didn¡¯t you say you were a sex partner?¡±

    ¡°Wow, hold grudges. What are you so dissatisfied with?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even like her! Vivian hurriedly swallowed the backbiting.

    How can a relationship where people have sex without emotion be called a lover? It had nothing to call but a sex partner. Of course she¡¯s known it before, but she¡¯s only taken it lightly and now she¡¯s aware of the dangers.

    She may fall in love with him if she keeps mistaking him as a lover. Risk, of course, it was a risk that didn¡¯t apply to him who didn¡¯t intend to love anyone.

    Vivian was so upset that she was the only one who seemed to be so upset. No matter how much one falls in love with someone, one loses, but if it¡¯s such a pain, you shouldn¡¯t have even started.

    She muttered to herself comfortably again. No, we¡¯re going to break up soon anyway.

    While she was depressed, Aiden frowned discontentedly, looking at her gloomy complexion.

    His sex partner didn¡¯t even say why she¡¯s dissatisfied, and then she looks like that. It was unknown unless he looked into her head, but somehow he felt bad. Somehow it seemed to have a very unpleasant thought.

 Chapter 97

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    He hugged Vivian breathlessly and asked. She shuddered from the heaviness of gently rubbing against the inner wall. Immediately after reaching the height of pleasure, the already sensitive body was more sensitive.

    Vivian struggled to get away from him again, but when it was no use at all, she tried to put on a brave face and said something different.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I think I¡¯ve solved my question.¡±

    ¡°What did you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering how the d*ggy position felt.¡±

    ¡°Well, how was it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate me for saying this?¡±

    If she tries to describe how it felt with her mouth, she¡¯d rather read it later and avoid it. Vivian knew it and enjoyed turning him around from time to time, but when he suddenly became aggressive, she began to feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Why does the Grand Duke walk away when I touch him, and if I avoid him, he approaches me suddenly?¡±

    A flash of enlightenment passed through Vivian¡¯s head that she had thought so far.  Is this the advanced art of dating, pushing and pulling?

    Is he, in his heart, asking me? Maybe I couldn¡¯t say that I like you confidently because of his strong personality?

    But before the illusion could lead to delusions, another inner sound of her popped out and struck a candle.

    Pushing and pulling is just fish management in the fishing grounds. Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re good at sex for someone who doesn¡¯t believe in love? Maybe it¡¯s a fruit similar to Thatcher.

    While she fluttered to herself and fell from heaven to hell, Aiden opened his mouth with a gentle smile, ¡°Well¡­ I can tell you how good it feels.¡±

    ¡°Of course you must have felt good.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Vivian was dumbfounded by his confidence. Sadly, however, it was irrefutable. After a moment of squirming her lips, she said meekly.

    ¡°I even told you that we had a good chemistry, that I liked it and everything.¡±

    The d*ggy position is said to be a bit embarrassing because it was clearly seen from the back, but it certainly felt more dominant than the act of sharing love with each other. Although there is no love in the first place.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t remember how she felt because her memory flew away with pleasure. There was no time for shame. She just lost her mind. Other than feeling like she is dying because it¡¯s deeper than when she¡¯s at the top.

    Oh, she was a little afraid that Aiden would hit his head against the head of the bed with a barrel that was driven like crazy.

    The overall impression was that she had even heard a vague fear that her body was going to be destroyed as it reached an endless climax.

    Vivian put her thoughts into her head instead of her notes.

    Anyway, such a d*ggy position was brief. In fact, there was something more distinctly memorable than that. The look she saw the moment she turned her body when they were in a long relationship. Blue eyes that looked hazy were bearable.

    Light blue eyes, completely clouded by the pleasure she gives, and that distorted look. At that moment there was a very intense feeling that rose from her heart.

    The desire for dominance¡­

    A man with a high status, good physique, strong strength, and smart head loses his reason and hangs on to her waist. The intense pleasure that came at a moment that was completely disturbed by her.

    The moment when Aiden was convinced that even if he hugged another woman, he would not forget his current affair and would be reminded of Vivian. Recalling the moment, she suddenly became thirsty and gulped. It was a great sense of satiety.

    So that he¡¯ll fall for her completely. That stubborn man who doesn¡¯t believe in love gets distracted by love. If not now, she would rather make it so. Rather than lose him in a flash.

    What a crazy idea. It¡¯s not some kind of urchin.

    She shook her head to shake off her miscellaneous thoughts, and then retreated for a moment to what she was talking about. Oh, she was talking about the d*ggy position. Of course she replied that she felt good.

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that it¡¯s hard to breathe when we¡¯re stuck in our positions with our bodies completely overlapping, and I¡¯m curious about that, too.¡±

    Of course, he said it only applies to large genitals, but Aiden was so big that she wanted it to stop growing even before he got an erection.

    ¡°Are you curious?¡±

    Oops, she made a mistake. Vivian had only revealed her sexual curiosity as usual, but was embarrassed when he responded naturally.

    It was when he was inserting like this and that, he was slowly growing in volume. Of course, if she bait it, he¡¯ll snap at whatever it is. In the first place, she was a bait that she didn¡¯t intend to throw. It was a sin that the brain with only thoughts and the mouth without filters were obscene.

    ¡°I can do it for you until your questions are answered.¡±

    It was heard that he would do it until she collapsed from crying. And she was very reluctant to emphasize the word partner. She didn¡¯t understand why he was so sensitive.

    Vivian quickly replied, wondering if he was possessing the courtesy. No, he was going to answer. He¡¯s moving his back slowly again, stabbing inside.

    Even if she didn¡¯t come.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really curious¡­ hehe!¡±

    ¡°I loved it so much that I wanted to hold you for days and days.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°One more time, huh?¡±

    It¡¯s not good for her heart. Why was he acting cute?

    Grand Duke acting cute. She thought it would be a word that had no contact as much as heaven and earth, but it suited him unexpectedly.

    Vivian felt her hair curled up as he spilled a racy voice around her ear with a decadent face. He was more sexy than himself on the subject of men. As he had just finished his affair, Aiden was at the peak of his sensuality from his eyes to his face and actions.

    ¡°Or do you want me to make you feel that way?¡±

    Vivian frowned as he gently scratched under her chin. A chilling sensation rattled her arms and legs and ran down her spine.

    She closed her eyes as the excitement that had subsided as she exhaled a tender groan to the tip of her nose slowly rose. The tickling sensation under the skin was strange.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you know this is the Holy Grail, too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, wait a minute.

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s like a puppy.¡±

    Vivian came to her senses at the words.

    ¡°Hot!¡±

    She quickly got up above him before he started plowing again. A thick mucus mixed with sorrow flowed down between the legs, but there was no time to pay attention to it. Vivian quickly stepped back from him a step or two and glanced at his center. The dark red, glistening with liquid, stood gruesomely thick tendons.

    Vivian stared at Aiden, who was building his things, and slowly called his name, ¡°Ray, no¡­¡±

    That¡¯s how he wanted to be called. She couldn¡¯t understand why the person who could get everything if they wanted to was so anxious and obsessed.

    He doesn¡¯t even need attention.

    But she gave a slightly absent-minded look as if she had been possessed by someone. And slowly leaned over and curled up in front of him. The hesitation, for a moment, was simpler than she thought, and the Grand Duke¡¯s real name popped out of her mouth.

    ¡°Aiden.¡±

    Vivian captured a moment when his hands twitched. He was surprised and stuttered around his mouth.

    It was not surprising to call the Grand Duke¡¯s real name freely without his knowledge, but to be surprised that his name had become one for the first time.  He felt like a living creature. Aiden, not a perfect man in every way, suitable for use as a novel material.

    He was here. It existed here. He was breathing alive.

    Her expression was wide because she wondered why she felt this way.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±  Aiden said in a locked voice. He grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand as she slowly retreated with her steps, dragging her, and then pressed her side to her knee and pushed her back.

    Then for some reason, he started to tickle her hips from his knee to his whole body and went up to her heart as if electricity was rising.

    Vivian¡¯s expression became strange. She called him with a vague face, neither smiling nor crying.

    ¡°Aiden.¡±

    ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°¡­aiden.¡±

    It¡¯s not just Aiden, the sexy, well-matched, even the Grand Duke of Black.  The presence of Aiden began to bloom anew on one side of her heart.

    Vivian feels her whole body numb, in a different sense than pleasure. She stuttered over her high heart. It was a very strange experience.

    ***

    -End of Volume 1-

 Chapter 99

    ¡°Oh, my back.¡±

    Vivian banged her back instead of lying face down and read the manuscript. Aiden then covered her back with a warm, heated cloth handed over by the maid.

    Compared to the first time he took care of herself, he was now quite proficient.

    Why is he so good at this nonsense? Can¡¯t they just make a job for them before they get used to it?

    She realized that since she stepped into this mansion, there were more days when she lay in bed and struggled, than days when she walked finely. Then his face was bound to be distorted and dissatisfied.

    Is it a trick to tame me as a slave of pleasure? Vivian trembled, as she clutched at the quilt.

    She was just thinking about anything she could, but she didn¡¯t know it was half right. Aiden was full of thoughts that she would remember him completely with her body if not with her head.

    Thanks to this, Vivian unintentionally suffered all the lewd acts that often appeared in sensual novels.

    I was lifted up and hung like an old-wood cicada. I thought it was only possible in a novel¡­¡­

    Well, she liked having sex with him, even though she grumbled. He was so desperate that there were no other partners in the world, and he was not so coercive that he crossed the line. It meant he had the self-restraint to stop if Vivian fainted or really didn¡¯t want to.

    Nevermind that he persistently drove her to the ground until she¡¯s exhausted from sobbing.

    Moreover, thanks to this and that, the novel was almost complete. The intensive teaching effect of a talented teacher with a student full of academic enthusiasm was great. It was just that she was now perfectly tamed to the point where she could not use her hands, and she was already afraid of the night without him.

    Don¡¯t say that she¡¯s going to go in a rut and come to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion and beg for a hug. It¡¯s terrible just to imagine. Where in the world is as ugly as that. Vivian could only hope she had more sexual restraint than an animal. She started working on the novel again. Then suddenly Aiden asked.

    ¡°How far have you written it?¡±

    The story of this work was coming to an end after a crisis and a climax. It¡¯s almost time for the last love affair.

    Vivian, who stopped writing for a while and glanced at him, opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±

    He did not reply for a moment to her voice, which contained little regret, but rather a little expectation and excitement. What was on his mind, his blue eyes had a dark glow.

    She eventually couldn¡¯t stand it and asked.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little bit of work ahead¡­¡±

    Aiden recalled Vivian, writing with both eyes shining with enthusiasm, swelling her plump lips, or sobbing underneath him.

    When he returned to the mansion, it became a habit to remove the smell of blood and head straight to her side. Holding the warmth in his arms, he buried his lips along the sweet scent. Then he could have a peaceful dream.

    He¡¯s been trying to tame her body to suit himself. But the fact he overlooked was that he was also madly desiring her body.

    The more relationships they had, the more sticky the relationship became. It was tame as soon as it was tamed. Now it¡¯s hard to imagine an empty mansion without her.

    His eyes touched her ring for a moment and fell.

    ¡°When it comes to what¡¯s ahead, what¡¯s your plan for the future?¡±

    ¡°Similar.¡±

    Aiden answered politely and opened up the books he had piled up beside his bed.

    Vivian seemed to have no passion or motivation, and wondered if he had any goals or dreams. He thinks the future plan would be to expand the library in the mansion.

    Thinking that far, she somehow laughed at him because he was cute.

    It was like a calm before a storm.

    In the silence of anxiety, Vivian made a squeaky sound, as she ground out the handwriting on the manuscript. It was a nice day to take a walk because the sun was bright, but she didn¡¯t have any intention of indulging  in such a luxury in the face of completion.

    It was just around the corner.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes glowed filled with joy. Like a climber on the verge of a summit. But it also snapped and stopped soon.

    ¡°I have to write the last banquet scene¡­¡±

    Vivian muttered, biting the tip of the feather in her mouth. She had never experienced a banquet in person because her parents suddenly died before she entered society.

    There was no need to describe the banquet in detail because it rarely appeared anyway. The question was whether the male protagonist¡¯s actions she envisioned were actually possible.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Vivian let out a hum, immersed in her anguish, and finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Is it possible for a really big man to fit in her skirt?¡±

    And that one word became the main culprit of the whole thing. Unfortunately for her.

    Vivian thought for a short moment whether to use the quill pen to hit Aiden¡¯s head. Of course, his head went into her skirt and he couldn¡¯t even try it and ended up imagining it.

    She stomped her feet and eventually tried to step back quickly. Aiden grabbed her by the leg, so this was also an attempt.

    He was trying to take off her underwear.

    No, just getting in was enough!

 Chapter 100

    Wow, there was a lot of stuff in there! Vivian¡¯s curious.

    After solving it on her own, she wept.

    If the banquet dress was formally dressed and equipped with crinoline like a cage, it would be hard to find out if two or three small people entered unless they jumped from the inside.

    And as a heroine who has to wear a corset, she has to hold back her moaning without moving violently or making loud noises. At a banquet where aristocrats were formal and pretended to be cultured.

    Play the shame¡­

    It was a perfect place to fool around. She meant it was just right for the final bonus scene in the novel.

    I¡¯m not being harassed!

    Vivian struggled to escape, but he didn¡¯t budge surprisingly. Rather, both feet were pressed hard by his knees, making him unable to move anymore.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t have any more questions. Oh, don¡¯t touch my underwear! It still hurts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to lick the wound.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a scar from licking in the first place.¡±

    Anyway, it wasn;t as if she couldn¡¯t say anything. She wouldn¡¯t have grumbled this much if it was just a lick. But he almost pushed his finger after his tongue and then himself. If she writes it down, she can write it twice, three or four times in a row. Until she was exhausted.

    Once they start, she doesn¡¯t have the option of stopping. Neither Aiden nor Vivian.

    It was only a few minutes ago that she was being cared for because of her lower abdomen, where her skin was swept away, where she still had burning pain, and her stiff waist.

    But he wants to do it again? Is he wearing a magic ring that he can set up whenever he wants?

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    Vivian glanced far away, paused for a moment and slowly flapped her lips.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Aiden and I would ever get along, but I guess people just meet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the difference between an outward pervert and a hidden pervert.¡±

    He rushed to do it even with a little room, so she might end up doing it when they make eye contact later. Vivian lamented with a sigh.

    ¡°Are we humans or animals?¡±

    ¡°Humans are part of the beast.¡±

    ¡°The beast won¡¯t do as much as we do.¡±

    Both had sub-animal sexual restraint, which was a problem. At least one side should be rational.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to describe in detail how she felt in the novel?¡±

    It¡¯s always been a pleasure to pick on the characters in the novel. But she doesn¡¯t want to be bullied!! Vivian rubbed a burning ball with the back of her hand. It started to burn like this.

    Perhaps it was because Aiden mentioned the words ¡®how she felt in the novel¡¯. As soon as she heard that, she began to feel like this place was a banquet hall at the palace.

    As expected, he had a natural talent for getting the other person to move.

    How imaginative was she on this earth.

    Of course, she¡¯s imaginative because she¡¯s a writer.

    She cried, saying she didn¡¯t know her usual pride would come back to haunt her. But apart from the distraction of the mind, imagination was running wild.

    A heroine called the flower of society for her innocent beauty, slender figure and cultured figure.

    She had been run over by the Grand Duke and Count, but now she only drew the future where all conflicts with the male lead are resolved and she would become happy.

    She had also attended a banquet to be held at the palace, which announced her engagement, and smiled brightly like a pear flower in everyone¡¯s blessing. Dressed in a white banquet dress, she shone brilliantly like a spring bride.

    It was happiness that came only in the midst of a storm of misery. Perhaps because she¡¯s relaxed, she ends up drinking a little too much. She heads to the terrace with a cocktail in a pungent mood. And a black shadow chased after her.

    Needless to say, he¡¯ll be the male lead full of thoughts to bully and molest the innocent her.

    When he saw her smiling broadly in a stuffy and tight place, he wanted to see her face distorted by pleasure and restlessness.

    No, wait a minute. She is imagining why while she¡¯s in the middle of it with a man.

    Vivian snapped at what she had imagined for a moment and stopped.

    In fact, the reason was not much to think about. It was because she was a long way away from the heroine, who was innocent, pure and had no clear claim.

    It was hard to imagine being a thin woman like a flower and being swayed around and harassed. Rather, it was easier for the male lead in a sensual novel filled with insidious and obscene thoughts.

    Yeah, it¡¯s better to bully.

    No wonder her lips pouted and grumbled in a sudden chill.

    ¡°Do you know what I just imagined? He¡¯s in the skirt of the heroine.¡±

    Aiden burst into laughter at the words. It was so funny that his laughter did not die down for a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Barely clenching and swallowing a burst of laughter, he gently swept the inside of her thighs. The intention of the touch was clear, even if not said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily need imagination for this. I¡¯ll show you in person.¡±

    ¡°This scene will be the end of the story. Aah!¡±

    As soon as the word completion came out, Aiden slipped her underwear aside and began to lick inside with his tongue. Mindful of her words, his tongue was as soft as a mother cat licking her wounds.

    The tongue, which penetrated slowly and gradually, was so slow that it was anxious. His damp, hot breath has already caused the illusion that the bottom was already wet.

    Vivian was restless standing and eventually closed her eyes.

    Oh, she felt good.

 Chapter 101

    The entrance soon got wet and shed honey-like liquid. Even if the slowly spreading petals were accompanied by throbbing pain, the soft lips and tongue that caressed them carefully removed the pain as if it had been washed away.

    Rather, her breath began to get rough little by little. As always.

    ¡°Spread your legs a little more. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Aiden did well after making her legs slightly wider. The clitoris, which had become as hard as it could be, was sucked in deeply. It was already swollen in the aftermath of last night.

    Vivian almost broke her leg due to the sudden intense stimulus. She stumbled for a moment, then groped over her skirt and barely balanced her shoulders.

    Although Aiden never let her fall in the first place because he held her leg tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it hard because it stings.¡±

    ¡°You like it. It¡¯s very stimulating. It¡¯s¡±

    He added, Like the heroine you wrote, and licked her long, flowing through her thighs.

    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not. Me and the female lead aren¡¯t the same at all alright?

    Aiden bit it with his lips again and inhaled it hard.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    A groan that seemed to be suffering from Vivian¡¯s mouth popped out of patience. He poked the fleet with his pointed tongue, and she bit her lips closely at the tip of her feet. Tears began to form around her eyes.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s completely different from Vivian, there¡¯s always one thing in common. Because it¡¯s a creature.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ well, of course I admit it! All right, let¡¯s get away from it.¡±

    Of course Aiden didn¡¯t even listen to her. This kind of defiance was because he already knew from experience that Vivian had a bouncing expression.

    Vivian wished she could reject this man for once. Why was she so weak with Aiden?

    While lamenting slightly, the hand holding the leg tightly began to rise little by little. He soon clasped her buttocks and began to wring with great force.

    Unlike the tongue and lips that pretended to be soft, the touch was unstoppable. It was as if it contained a desire to rough her up.

    Then suddenly his hand slapped at her butt just enough so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt. The fleshy, bouncy thing flapped lightly up and down.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    It didn¡¯t hurt, but Vivian was so surprised that she trembled.

    ¡°You like it. Like in your novel.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯ve watched someone do it¡­¡±

    She retorted blankly, recalling the affairs of the Emperor and Cardel, and spoke frankly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡±

    She wondered why this was so good. Why would it be good to get hit? She thought she was the sadist if she had to choose between the two!

    However, the body was telling the truth rather than the judgment made by the head. Whether it¡¯s pedagogy or sadistic, it felt good to get hit on the butt.

    Well, how can we divide human tendencies in half? It¡¯s good to tease someone or get slapped on the butt.

    Then can an innocent and obedient heroine someday tie the male protagonist to her bed and enjoy neglect?

    She, too, may one day wake up to new tendencies. Oh, this isn¡¯t a bad idea, like a special addendum.

    Aiden is a genius.

    Vivian, who had been holding her head in her own conclusion, was always amazed when she said no. Luckily, she had notes and pens in her hand, so she was taking notes of what she had learned.

    The male protagonist misunderstood the female protagonist by himself, so he should have been beaten up at least once.

    She said with a grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to open your eyes to a new world, Aiden?¡±

    Vivian was excited to leave him tied to his bed and bully him, but smiled a little bitter when she realized that there was not much time left to break up.

    ¡°Come to think of it, the novel will soon be completed¡­.. Ahh!¡±

    The harsh touch of the slap hurt a little this time. She frowned for a moment because of her flaming buttocks, shaking her shoulders. Her skin was sore, but at the same time, she felt as if the electricity had gone up her spine.

    Unknowingly, she tightened the inside of the vagina, tightened her thighs, and thenloosened them. Somehow, she felt strange, so her back was up and down, and she threw up a hot breath. After seeing Vivian¡¯s reaction, he seemed to want to do it again.

    So did she.

    ¡°You keep touching me, I want to do it!¡±

    Aiden pulled back the hem of his dress as if he had been waiting for her to say it. Even though it was a very funny figure coming out of a woman¡¯s skirt, his spirit was still dignified.

    His disheveled black hair, his slightly flushed cheeks, and his colorful smiling in her eyes were as revealing as they had just reached their peak, so she slowly retreated and scratched them.

    He was still breathtakingly overbearing after that look. Even if he lay on the side of the road like a tramp, that unique atmosphere of overwhelming people would not disappear.

    ¡°Can you join the female lead now?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you.¡±

    His half-starved eyes were already glazed over. Vivian sighed deeply.

    Her relationship with him was never bad in the first place. It was a problem because she loved it so much.

    She wondered if it was because of the thought that it was the last time. She didn¡¯t shy away from holding him tightly around his shoulder as her desire to revel in the end grew furtively.

    ***

 Chapter 102

    Fly the Wings of a Butterfly Called Jealousy

    It¡¯s finally done. Vivian wrote ¡°Fin¡± at the right end of the last line of the manuscript with trembling hands. Then she smiled brightly, showing her white teeth as she appreciated the three letters.

    Oh, my god.

    At the thought of finishing the work perfectly, she hurled a quill pen in her hand on the floor and shouted hurray. There was no need to amend it. There¡¯s never been a work that she¡¯s worked so hard on that she even sacrificed her body.

    It was perfect from the front to the back.

    It¡¯s all about herself, pure and simple. Yes, a work of soul!

    The thrill ran down her spine. She shrank and shivered for a moment, then began to roll, tossing herself onto the bed.

    ¡°Wahaha!¡±

    She rolled around on a neatly arranged sheet, smiling like a hero who had defeated the enemy, and suddenly stopped. Suddenly a great deal of futility and deprivation began to come.

    ¡°Completed just like this¡­¡±

    Somehow, when she felt empty inside, her laughter gradually subsided, and it stopped completely. She quickly hardened her face and buried her face in both hands.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she put too much love into it. The plaintiffs, who had been working so far, headed to the publishing company as soon as they completed the work. And all she needed to do was to throw it at Thatcher, and learn the word freedom.

    She used to play around or start working on her next work right away.

    In short, it meant that once she was finished, she would never look back.

    For her, fiction is the pain of creation, and completion is the release of daily restraint.

    But this time it was very different. Maybe it¡¯s because she had attracted a lot of people around me, rather than her own work.

    Aiden watched her act from beginning to end and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you sad?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re reading my mind¡­?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    ¡°I have a good feeling.¡±

    ¡°If you look at yourself now, anyone will know.¡±

    He sat on the bed where Vivian was lying and tilted his head at an angle. His hair, a little longer than when they first met, flowed gently along his firm jawline.

    She clenched her teeth because the light blue gaze she looked down on her somehow became unbearable.

    It was true that no matter what, it was regrettable. Now she really won¡¯t see him forever. Even if they happened to bump into each other, they would then have a distant wall of status between the maid and the Grand Duke.

    Maybe if she left like this, she¡¯ll get something similar to a sergeant¡¯s disease and she¡¯ll be in trouble for a while.

    But Aiden looked strangely pleased. Rarely, the eyes and mouth that draw the line beautifully were like that. Why did his attitude suddenly change after he crumpled his face even when she took out the ¡®fin¡¯ of the final sentence?

    ¡°Why, why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely normal.¡±

    Suddenly, her whole body tickled and she was so ashamed that she wanted to punch the bed.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡­¡±

    A strange groan, she felt her face slowly rising and quickly buried on her pillow.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate to show her face, and her skin heated with excitement, with her legs wide open. Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t want her ears to turn red at the word cute.

    ¡°No, why did you suddenly flirt¡­¡±

    She stopped talking, and spoke in a murmur again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m immune to that at all.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it.¡±

    Aiden burst out laughing at Vivien, who was hiding her face. She raised her head and stared at him with a mean smile, but was soon forced to bury her face in the pillow again.

    He was originally fatally handsome, but he looked especially handsome today. Why does he look so cool even with medium-grown hair?

    The habit of tilting one¡¯s head or lowering one¡¯s eyes languidly. It¡¯s clear with accurate pronunciation, but it¡¯s a gentle way of speaking, elegant movements, and even fine movements of fingertips.

    Everything he achieved made it hard to make eye contact with his heart.

    When did I fall for this?

    Vivian had a look of dismay as she was in trouble. As expected, the problem was that she hesitated because of lingering feelings. If she had obtained the knowledge, she should have finished the novel as soon as possible and left.

    However, the only time she felt regret was when she knew it was hard to undo.

    How the hell does one replace this kind of love? Should she meet a more handsome man? A more handsome guy?

    Yes, a more handsome man.

    He was more handsome, sweet, cool, and charming all over his body. Vivian began to mutter madly, as she hid her trembling gaze under her eyelids.

    All she could think was that she should get out of this mansion as soon as possible and live her daily life diligently.

 Chapter 103

    She jumped up from her seat. Then, she organized the manuscripts one by one, made a hole with an awl, and tied it skillfully with a string.

    After a moment of flapping over the paper, she glanced over it and held it out to Aiden. The essence of the novel that she¡¯s been working hard on has all been melted in this paper.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but I¡¯m done, so I¡¯ll leave as per the contract.¡±

    He was prepared to say it, but he didn¡¯t respond much to Vivian¡¯s words. He just looked coldly for a moment, and he still answered in a funny voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember making such a contract.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Vivian¡¯s novel is complete or not.¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, what the¨C¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? I made it clear that the deadline was not until you finished a novel but that I was satisfied with it.¡±

    Vivian was speechless for a while and repeatedly opened and closed her lips like a carp. Come to think of it, it was. Their plan was not to complete this novel, but to complete a novel that Aiden could be satisfied with.

    Why did she naturally think he¡¯d be satisfied with this novel?

    As she stuttered for a moment, she could not immediately come up with the answer. It was because she was convinced that the novel she wrote now would be the beginning of all change, one step beyond her limits.

    If this novel isn¡¯t good, she doesn¡¯t have a clue what novel he¡¯d be satisfied with. Now that Vivian realized it, her face slowly began to turn pale.

    ¡°Is that a mortgage right now?¡±

    Does she have to stay in that weird relationship where she can¡¯t get the Grand Duke¡¯s mind and only have sex until they feel like it? Vivian, who imagined the worst future even if she received someone as a lover or wife, was almost crying now. Authority of the Grand Duke!

    No, he went too far. Still, Aiden hasn¡¯t even told her what her novel is like.

    Moreover, where did the confidence come from that the Grand Duke will stand by the authority for life under the pretext of verbal contracts? She let out a small sigh, exhorting her imagination.

    How would he rate that novel?

    When she glanced at Aiden, she only looked silently at the manuscript. But the sudden blue eyes looked very serious. To the point where she wonders if he¡¯s the same person that she¡¯s been living with until now.

    Suddenly she felt like she was on the verge of a strict literary critic, so she gulped.

    But what he broached after a while was way out of line with her expectations.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re heading to the publisher with the manuscript?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess so. There¡¯s nothing much to do now.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Evaluation? Vivian asked back, but he just smiled and rang the bell calling the servants.

    Suddenly, the maids appeared in the room where they were waiting. They were carrying a variety of outdoor costumes with their hands full.

    In addition to Aiden¡¯s clothes, there were a variety of dresses tailored to Vivian¡¯s body shape. Theyall had bright designs that were popular in the city.

    ¡°When the hell did that happen?¡±

    She floated dozens of question marks over her head and recalled her maid measuring her body a few days ago. Since then, she vaguely expected to receive clothes as a gift, but she didn¡¯t know it would be this many, thinking it would be one or two at the most.

    She¡¯s leaving soon anyway, what a waste of money. Are these all gifts?

    Maids served Aiden and Vivian¡¯s clothes in the same place, quite accurately. Now, the relationship seemed to be recognized as a relationship where they could show themselves to each other when they were changing their clothes.

    Vivian had a dazed face in a light rosy dress, whose lace was decorated like a bud.

    ¡°Pretty¡­¡±

    She thought it was really the last time. What¡¯s the point of going to a publishing company all of a sudden, and what¡¯s this lovely dress for a spring outing?  Of course, the dress was so pretty that she wanted to put it on the heroine because it¡¯s not a luxury for her eyes.

    Likewise, Aiden, who had changed his clothes, bowed down, lifted Vivian¡¯s hem slightly and kissed. No wonder her face was burning as her red lips sank on the lace modeled after the shape of a petal.

    She suddenly came to her senses with a ¡®Hat!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it and tell me the truth! So what did you think of my novel?¡±

    ¡°I can tell you when I get to the publisher.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you tell me, but why would you want to go there?¡±

    ¡°Am I not allowed to go?¡±

    Not really, but¡­

    Vivian couldn¡¯t find a particular reason why he shouldn¡¯t go to the publishing company, so she talked more. Aiden has made a huge contribution to this work, so he can at least tour it whenever he wanted.

    However, what was the alternative purpose?

    Don¡¯t say he¡¯s going to ask her to take off the royalty rate as much as he contributed to this novel, and when it overflowed with money. He was not the type to do it.

    Unable to understand what the hell he was up to, Vivian opened her eyes carelessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been out with Vivian before.¡±

    Then Aiden spoke as if she had read her mind. Vivian, who had suspected him of being suspicious, was stabbed inwardly and forced to wince.

    Besides, she¡¯s so emotional at this point that she doesn¡¯t remember going out together.

    Vivian stole the pink colored ball from the back of her hand. If he says such a thing, she has no choice but to nod. Like now, the first and last date.

    Seeing him smile contentedly, Vivian thought of it.

    ***

 Chapter 104

    ¡°Is our writer here?¡±

    Thatcher opened the door and saw Vivian coming in and smiled broadly.

    It was not a rotten smile to greet a friend, but a business smile to greet a publisher¡¯s leading writer. As soon as Vivian saw the shiny face, she stood still in place with a poop-eating look on her face.

    The food she ate earlier seemed to come up as he was holding a gentle tone that would only be spoken to his lover.

    ¡°I heard you took a long vacation. You worked so hard on this work that you took a vacation, didn¡¯t you? Good for you.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know how the hell he noticed it, but he must have smelled the completed manuscript. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so friendly all of a sudden.

    Thatcher was an extremely snobbish human being who suddenly became the nicest in the world at the time to surrender his stubbornness.

    He also began to make a soothing sound, saying, ¡°Our writer is the best.¡±

    ¡°Our writer, you did a great job. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±

    Di¡­.. disgusting, though Vivian thought with a freaking look on her face.

    ¡°How did you know I was on vacation?¡±

    ¡°Marie told me.¡±

    ¡°Marie? Did you even touch Marie?¡±

    Vivian squealed as she recalled a weekly librarian she had been close to.

    She¡¯s a bit talkative and light-spoken, but she can¡¯t lie. Whatever she said, she herself wasn¡¯t the one to listen to, and she wasn¡¯t in a position to advise anyone.

    Vivian crouched her face and lips, and soon sighed and swallowed her words. What was she gonna say?

    And now she was in no position to advise anyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, really.¡±

    Looking at her reaction, Thatcher raised his eyebrows as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What the hell do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°The dog in a rut.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much to handle!¡±

    He screamed out in a fit of rage, then came to his senses and coughed up again.

    ¡°Yes, I was a little harsh.¡±

    Vivian burst into laughter when she saw Thatcher, who was low-key. Anyway, he was a funny guy.

    Oh, why did I have to meet him all this time as a friend of mine.

    That¡¯s because he¡¯s a publisher and she¡¯s a writer. She wanted to stop seeing each other for a while, but the tiring relationship has not yet been broken and has continued to this day.

    She wasn¡¯t happy about it, but she could say that it was woven into a stronger bond than her absent family.

    ¡°By the way, our writer, you know that I believe in you¡­¡­¡­ Who are you?¡±

    Thatcher asked with a stupid face as he flattered her. It was because the man standing behind suddenly wrapped Vivian¡¯s shoulder closely.

    He opened the door halfway open, then swung the door wide open, revealing himself armed with a black hood from head to toe. His face couldn¡¯t be seen at all, but somehow Thatcher felt a sense of pressure from the face that was hidden in the hoodie. And he smelled of a lot of money.

    ¡°Our?¡±

    While Thatcher was surprised and hardened for a while, Aiden asked back sarcastically.

    Nobility?

    After hearing his accent and identifying his opponent¡¯s identity at once, Thatcher glanced at Vivian¡¯s side with surprise.

    Seeing that he was offended by the expression ¡®our¡¯, he seemed to be that lover of the strange taste Vivian had said before.

    He never thought it would be a nobleman.

    Wow, our writer was good at this. He thought so carefreely and remembered Aiden was armed all over with a hood.

    Come to think of it, he thought he had heard it before that she is fond of the hooded man who comes to the library every day. But she said he was a scholar, not a nobleman. In addition, he remembers Vivian was heartbroken for her stolen notebook, days on end.

    Nobility? Scholar? Thief? What is it?

    Vivian brought him here himself, so he seems to already know that she¡¯s Perdie, and he gave up after speculating about this and that with the clues given. He doesn¡¯t know where he is from or what he is, but the stagnation was the second issue.

    Thatcher¡¯s face, smiling gently like a painting, began to crumble little by little. Because that black hooded man had been giving off a bloody look for a while.

    It seemed as if the man would kill him if he did something wrong. He looked over passionately, so his skin was tingling.

    He tried to put on a brave face, but he was a little scared, to be honest.

    You can tell I¡¯m so perfectly handsome that he¡¯s keeping me in check. I¡¯m not interested in even the dirt on her nails. Anyway, why does this guy¡¯s appearance fall so well that it makes me tired¡­¡­

 Chapter 105

    He muttered nonchalantly inside the sound that Vivian would curse with a silent expression when she heard it.

    ¡°So who are you?¡±

    He spoke ill of good luck, raising one corner of his mouth.

    Thatcher could have revealed that he had nothing to do with Vivian. However, he cautioned that whoever the opponent is, he does not shy away from the battle. To the extent that one¡¯s own safety is guaranteed. He had a great network and a great deal of female experience with his natural force and appearance.

    He was confident that anyone, scholar or noble, would be absolutely safe. Most of the scholar men were from commoners or low-ranking aristocrats, and if they were twisted by Vivian, they would be less than enough. They¡¯ll never be able to do anything about him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who bullied our writer before?¡±

    Then Vivian replied.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No, you know what? The one who stole the notebook.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been bullied, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s how hard it must have been for our writer.¡±

    In addition, the man seemed to be offended, so he kept emphasizing the word ¡®our¡¯.

    ¡°I felt bad for our writer because she couldn¡¯t sleep and was struggling to remember what was written on her notebook. I wanted to do everything for our writer when she was having a hard time. I really care about our writer. Our most precious writer in the world.¡±

    Our writer¡­

    The closer Thatcher became, the colder Aiden¡¯s face hidden in the hood became. At first glance, his jaw began to strain as if he had clenched his teeth.

    Standing almost in his arms, Vivian suddenly felt a gruesome chill.

    Somehow she became increasingly anxious and spoke in defense of Aiden.

    ¡°It was a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°How can it not have happened just because it¡¯s over? Idea notes mean more to our writer than life.¡±

    But Thatcher continued to babble, unaware of the importance of his life.

    Then Aiden cut off Thatcher¡¯s endless words in the middle and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡±

    Vivian then looked him in the eye and replied.

    ¡°Ray¡­¡­ No, he¡¯s a childhood friend. I¡¯ve known him since I was very young.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a very special relationship that¡¯s been going on since we were young.¡±

    His expression of special relationship once again turned her face into a piece of shit. He¡¯s been pooping out of his mouth for a while now.

    What¡¯s wrong with him all of a sudden? No matter how hungry he was for the manuscript, isn¡¯t that too much?

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so special about¡­¡±

    Thatcher snapped at Vivian and asked.

    ¡°Who is he, then? Lover?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my lover.¡±

    When Vivian responded like a knife to Thatcher¡¯s words, Aiden¡¯s gaze fixed upon her.

    He couldn¡¯t believe he was not a lover. He couldn¡¯t help it. Last time he saw Vivien, she bragged about having a boyfriend.

    There seems to have been something between the two, but they are not clearly defined in their relationship. Is there something wrong with them? He didn¡¯t know the exact circumstances.

    What does she mean he¡¯s not a lover? Neither her nor that person seems to think so.

    It is a woman who speaks with a lingering voice, or a man who immediately shows signs of agitation when he is told that he is not a lover.

    Thatcher looked at the two with sharp eyes and concluded: A man and a woman are shoveling in pairs.

    I thought Vivian would hide in her shell and turn big once in a while because she was afraid she¡¯d get hurt in a relationship.

    Thatcher slapped his tongue inside, but he never intended to meddle in other people¡¯s love affairs. And somehow he didn¡¯t mean to make that prick do anything good. He just shut up pretending not to know because he wasn¡¯t there.

    When you¡¯re in a relationship, you misunderstand each other, you fight, you break up. Don¡¯t you think you need that kind of experience to write more mature novels?

    He shrugged his shoulders and led them in. After asking them to sit roughly in the drawing room, he brewed three cups of tea in the kitchen, and brought them back, smiling for business purposes that was prevalent on his face.

    The intentions of both hands, respectfully, were clear.

    ¡°It looks real.¡±

    Vivian looked at him fed up and stuck out the manuscript as if to eat it and die.

    Thatcher began to read the manuscript with anticipated eyes as if he had waited. The attitude of being light had changed to serious as if he had been a different person.

    How long has it been? His brown eyes glistened and sparkled when the manuscript passed at a very rapid pace to the beginning and middle parts.

    Persuasive flowing content, thrilling tension, double tracks, perfect puzzles¡­¡­ and perfect ¡®love affair¡¯ that can never be left out of an erotic novel.

    The fear, anguish, pain, and pleasure of the first experience were all contained, making even the viewer nervous or excited. It was natural that Perdi¡¯s writing controlled the reader.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to see.¡±

 Chapter 106

    It was a successful novel. Thatcher was able to put everything on the line. He could recognize it even by skimming through it. That sincerity, time, and effort are very different from the original manuscript.

    ¡°Wow, how could it be so different? Did you get a sign from God?¡±

    The speed of improvement was as fast as eggs hatched in a day, to skipping chicks and becoming chickens.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never experienced it before because of your vow of chastity, but you¡¯ve done it so far.¡±

    Vivian glanced at Aiden, briefly glancing stiffly at the mumbling of Thatcher¡¯s astonishment and admiration. Come to think of it, Thatcher still broke the vow of purity. It belatedly occurred to her that he did not talk about it separately.

    Aiden recognized the fact and remained silent. Vivian was rather nervous that he didn¡¯t ask anything.

    ¡°Wow, this is why I like you so much. You teach one thing, you know ten. With a little advice, it¡¯s always more than you can imagine. You¡¯re a genius. You¡¯re born with it. It¡¯s perfect, it¡¯s the best.¡±

    Does he want her to build a building? Thatcher, a monster created by capitalism in this era, was excited enough to hug Vivian and give her kisses.

    Suddenly, as he looked at her lovingly and praised her, Vivian twitched the corners of her mouth, coughing unpleasant and disgusting. She came all the way here because she was angry at the remark that he didn¡¯t like it at all, but she was flattered when he praised it because it was the best. The efforts so far seemed to be rewarded.

    Of course, if she had written it by herself, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to complete such a perfect erotic novel.

    But if he¡¯s so sure and said it, she¡¯s satisfied with this work. She had a wry smile because she knew that the perfection of the novel meant goodbye to Aiden. If the president of the industry¡¯s best publishing company had an eye, he could not help but believe it.

    ¡°The title is .¡±

    ¡°I think all of your literary talents have missed your naming sense.¡±

    ¡°How about ?¡±

    ¡°Except for the title, it¡¯s the greatest masterpiece.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Then Aiden, who had been silent until now, suddenly opened his mouth with a heavy voice.

    ¡°The greatest masterpiece¡­ ..you think Perdi is capable of that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What? What are you interfering with when she¡¯s not your girlfriend?¡±

    The sudden attack immediately hit back, snapping over the manuscript. Then, the red lips exposed under his hood slowly began to draw arcs as if it were interesting. It was like a tiger¡¯s tail bitten by a mouse, a low cry with ridicule.

    That¡¯s all she could see, but Vivian had no choice but to grin and swallow in vain. She had to plug Thatcher¡¯s damn mouth right now.

    No, I don¡¯t know why such a good-looking, moody guy is acting so tactless today.

    She was caught in the middle for nothing and shouted quickly.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t talk like that. No, no, Ray helped me a lot!¡±

    ¡°Huh, how?¡±

    They don¡¯t even have a relationship. He said, scanning the black hooded man up and down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much he¡¯s helped you with your purity.¡±

    Thatcher recalls in her novel that the male protagonist was described as the best man in the world. If all the advice of the affair comes from that man¡¯s mouth¡­

    ¡°You know how to show off.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Vivian could not help but worry that her publisher boss would be truly murdered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think it is¡­.. but he¡¯s also well versed in literature.¡±

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    Thatcher, who had a small exclamation, looked back at the black hooded man with the look of seeing him again.

    What an amazing person he is. Instead of culture?

    At a time when he was full of sarcasm again, Aiden slowly took off his hoodie. Then a great handsome man appeared as if he had seen it somewhere. With a smile full of ferocity around his mouth.

    Even though Thatcher¡¯s aesthetic is not full of beauty, he was ¡®handsome¡¯ enough. It hurt his pride, but it was incomparable to the handsome blonde he had seen through the mirror.

    Adding to that daunting appearance to live, it created the illusion that the king of the underworld was in front of him. If the word ¡®evil¡¯ was made into a human being, it would be that situation.

    Oh, he touched the wrong one.

    Thatcher, who has yet to grasp the situation, realized it by instinct.

    ¡°Where did I see that face?¡±

    He gulped and quickly rolled his brain. The less nervous gaze wandered black as if it had been inherited by the devil.

    Then, when Aiden¡¯s eyes met his, Thatcher planted his back close to the back of the sofa. Oh my god!

    ¡°H, h, the Grand Duke of Black?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡±

    Crazy! It¡¯s the Black Prince! Empire Nightmare!

    Thatcher quickly folded his fingers and curled up like a beleaguered herbivore.

    Vivian, are you out of your mind?

 Chapter 107

    He told her to go out with someone, but he can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the black prince. What has she been doing so far that she has a dangerous relationship with the Grand Duke of Black?

    ¡°Wait, then the vow of chastity¡­¡±

    ¡°It was already broken.¡±

    Vivian responded kindly, unable to hide her pitiful expression. Thinking she should have told him earlier if she knew he¡¯d do something this stupid.

    Thatcher, who stopped breathing for a while, felt as if he was dying of breath. It would not be less surprising if Perdi¡¯s hidden lover was actually the emperor of the empire.

    He thought he was being held in check as a competitor because he was lacking sarcasm and provocated to the Grand Duke of Black?

    Thatcher was just trying to provoke jealousy and make a good connection between the two. He thought he wanted to faint like this, but life wasn¡¯t that easy.

    ¡°Are you the president of this publishing house?¡±

    ¡°No, of course. Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s special. It¡¯s so special that she doesn¡¯t even look like a woman.¡±

    Same-sex friends, no different from family. She¡¯s like a real brother. Haha.

    Thatcher¡¯s desperate laughter filled the office with heavy air. He rattled his eyes in a cold sweat. He just wanted to cry because he felt unbearably sad that he was the one who brought this situation on himself.

    Not only did he dig his own grave, but he built a tombstone and went into the ground and laid his hands neatly on his chest. All that remains is to be buried.

    The Grand Duke of Black looks like he¡¯s looking at the zoo monkey¡¯s tricks, and if he hadn¡¯t done anything, the middle would have gone. He should¡¯ve lied down from the start.

    How would he know that Vivian¡¯s strange taste lover would be the Grand Duke of Black, not anyone else?

    Somehow Thatcher¡¯s head started spinning to curry favor with Aiden.

    ¡°Well, does that mean that you¡¯re not satisfied with Perdi¡¯s novel?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Smiling, he said, lifting a teacup of hot steam.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯ve limited her skills to this extent. Isn¡¯t that so? I was a little disappointed that you had such an eye as to produce the first erotic novel writer.¡±

    ¡°No way! No way! Of course, our writer¡­!¡±

    ¡°Our?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, her, Perdi, has more infinite possibilities than the universe.¡±

    Vivian alternated between those two and looked around. Aiden¡¯s sudden use of subordinates was unusual, so she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Considering his position as the only Grand Duke of the Empire, it was right to use subordinates, but she felt very awkward because he had been so polite.

    What should she say, it wasn¡¯t like Aiden she¡¯d known all along. She thought he was a listless, languid cat wandering around the study, but today he was like a prince. He¡¯s the Grand Duke, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Haha.¡±

    ¡°I want the title to reflect the author¡¯s opinion as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Publishers can¡¯t fall in love with the author¡¯s will to express.¡±

    Hey, who asked him for that kind of interference when she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, but she thought he changed his attitude too quickly.

    Vivian glared at Thatcher with cold eyes for a moment.

    She whispered in Aiden¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Are you allowed to reveal who you are?¡±

    ¡°There was no reason to hide it. I just didn¡¯t want to be bothered.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like you had something to say in spite of the annoyance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was thinking of officially being a supporter of Perdi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She even forgot she put her lips right next to her opponent¡¯s ears and screeched.

    As his eardrums blared at the sudden scream, Aiden made a furrow. He looked down at Vivian for a moment and pinched her cheek silently. He did it without realizing it because it was cute to see her nostrils open like a rabbit.

    Vivian shouted with a leaking pronunciation with one cheek held.

    ¡°Why the hell?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lie about Vivian¡¯s novel being unsatisfactory.¡±

    She had no idea what he meant.

    ¡°What does not wanting to lie have to do with being a sponsor?¡±

    Vivian asked him like a brush. Isn¡¯t it strange that he claims to do such troublesome things as sponsorship?

    But Aiden just shook his head and laughed. Far from answering the question, he was told to take good care of her in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I always look at the possibilities and invest.¡±

    I¡¯ll make it the first and the best, didn¡¯t I tell you? He added that.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been writing well without sponsors¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just something I like to do. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±

    ¡°But there are so many famous writers.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Vivian is refusing. Or do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

 Chapter 108

    Thatcher saw two chickens in a love fight and thought it was a disgrace.

    What a fool they are to say that they are not lovers.

    Isn¡¯t it funny that they¡¯re not blindfolded, and they¡¯re the only ones who don¡¯t realize that honey was falling from their eyes? But as expected, he had no intention of cutting into other people¡¯s love affairs.

    Let¡¯s keep shoveling somewhere else.

    He shook his hands as if he had pulled out the flying chicken fur and smiled again for business.

    It was sore on the eyes, and public and private affairs should be made clear.

    ¡°Wow, I was impressed by your eyes. The world is awash with raw meat geniuses, but Perdi¡¯s possibilities are awash with stars. That¡¯s a good choice. Your support is reliable.¡±

    Thatcher joining in naturally left Vivian speechless.

    ¡°No, now sponsorship, all of a sudden, what nonsense is that¨C hey, do you hear me?¡±

    They didn¡¯t even listen to her. Unlike before, when it was a verbal contract, it seemed to be officially exchanging contract documents this time.

    The signing of Perdi¡¯s sponsorship began as if it had been prepared in advance. She was left alone and didn¡¯t understand the situation at all.

    She thought she¡¯d finally be able to get out of his deadly spell, and now she¡¯s a writer who is officially sponsored by him?

    If they get back together like this, they have to face each other whenever they have time. Since he is a supporter, she should run whenever he calls.

    Then you should never fall in love with him, what kind of torture is that?

    Their contract was over.

    However, it was only beginning to get involved with another contract.

    ***

    Jeezing-

    ¡°Hah, hot.¡±

    The Duke of Bron trembled his whole body and scrolled up and down as if to admire the stuttering Cardel. She blushed her eyes with a groan whenever the vibrations rang. The eyes filled with tears shook pitifully.

    ¡°Now¡­ that¡¯s enough¡­ hhh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two hours. Isn¡¯t it too early to say something so weak?¡±

    The Duke of Bron set his eyes on the papers he was holding again, ignoring her earnest plea.

    Whenever the wagon shook significantly, the top part of the s*x toy was pressed to the limit, stimulating the inside. Cardel couldn¡¯t stand the pressure, flinched back and convulsed. Wearing high heels, her legs shivered, unable to support herself.

    ¡°Huh, aaah!¡±

    ¡°Shh. Quietly. The coachman can hear.¡±

    As the Duke said, it has been two hours. The time it takes from Duke Bron¡¯s mansion to the Imperial Palace by carriage. Cardel suffered from a constant sense of thinness that came at intervals. It felt like torture because the inside was burning and tingling.

    ¡°Jae, please take it out¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to take it out, take it out. If you can handle it.¡±

    The Duke of Bron said so and pulled Cardel¡¯s leg and took her skirt at will. When he lightly swept her thighs, hot and transparent liquid came out.

    He slipped his fingers naturally to the source where the liquidbegan to flow. And still, the loud vibrating surface of the instrument was rounded up, grabbed and turned slowly. Then, she could feel the pressure on her thighs with a thin, wet moan.

    ¡°Ha, haang, Hah¡­¡±

    Cardel wiggled her legs around and rubbed her thighs. As if she can¡¯t stand it. As if she wanted him to do something about it. But she obstinately shut her mouth.

    ¡°What a spectacle.¡±

    He smiled and put her clothes back together and said. Cardel¡¯s face began to turn red with shame, anger and sadness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you some slack for reaching orgasm without my permission.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. Go straight to his majesty.¡±

    Duke Bron ordered it, and Cardel could never understand him. What is the intention to force her to heat up and send her to the emperor?

    He obviously knows what she¡¯s gonna be like.

    He was always like this. At first, he taught her how to seduce a man whenever she whispered sweetly, and suddenly insulted her as a prostitute when he sent her to the emperor.

    Now the Duke of Bron didn¡¯t even care about her confession of love. He didn¡¯t believe it in the first place and tried to force his way to the emperor, telling her to behave like an urchin.

    Is this all my fault? Because I seduced the Emperor? Is that why you¡¯ve completely changed?

    She told him she loved him.

    He can¡¯t tell her anything yet, but when it was all over, he would take her as a bride.

    But for now she doesn¡¯t know whether he loves her or not. Does she want his love? Does she love him from the bottom of her heart? She just got tired of everything.

    Every time Cardel went through this, she wanted to sneak home in the middle of the night. But no one in the family will welcome her if she returns to the estate without getting something. No, she¡¯s sure she¡¯ll be kicked out.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get away from your side¡­¡±

    Feeling abandoned alone in this world. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to leave everything behind like Vivian¡¯s advice. She was not confident in living alone under the contempt of her family for the rest of her life.

    I miss Vivian.

    The breathtaking reality was staring her in the face again. Cardel wept and hugged the book in her arms, holding it like a lifeline.

    ***

 Chapter 109

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Julian burst into hysterical laughter as soon as he saw Cardel visiting the palace. Nothing came out but a smirk of laughter because it was amazing.

    A face messed up with sweat and tears, hair stuck to the jawline, red-blushed eyes and cheeks, crumpled skirt, and shaky legs. As she walked by, it was a mess, reaching its zenith over and over again.

    He always does that even though he wants to be nice.

    It was successful if it was intended to attract attention. The moment he saw Cardel¡¯s horrors, he was so angry that he thought he was gonna blow his brains out.

    In early May, aristocrats from all over the country flocked to the capital in time for the social season. From the high-ranking to the low-ranking. Even if one is a hereditary aristocrat with a title, they will somehow struggle to be invited to this place by connecting the connections of the connections.

    There were many eyes to see. Hyenas that always show their teeth to bite.

    Julian took off his coat and put it on Cardel¡¯s shoulder without delay. And as soon as she lifted her head in surprise, he dragged her by the wrist and headed for a deserted corner.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    When the emperor¡¯s unexpected behavior surprised the men, he bid them with his hands and pushed Cardel into the empty room. And shut the door with a bang.

    ¡°You¡¯re walking around like that. And yet you¡¯re not a concubine?¡±

    She was so scared of Julian, she shrugged her shoulders and shook.

    While looking at the trembling Cardel, he sighed and nervously swept his head. He somehow tried to keep his temper and talk rationally but couldn¡¯t swallow the murmur of his breath.

    ¡°What the hell do you want to do? If you want anything from Us, tell Us clearly.¡± {TN- the emperor is talking with the Royal Us.}

    The emperor¡¯s short patience quickly ran out. He strode before her in a threatening voice and peremptory manner.

    Cardel stepped back as close to the wall as he approached. However, she was slowly reaching her limits. She stumbled, breathing out in the field. Her knees twisted and her body swung greatly.

    ¡°What, why are you suddenly¡­ drunk?¡±

    Julian wrapped his arms tightly around her waist, helping Cardel stumble and collapse. It was not until he held her in his arms that he belatedly realized that her whole body was as hot as a fever.

    Is she really sick?

    If so, he would have jumped out of his way and pushed the sick person to the ground.

    Julian looked at the Cardel with a look of dismay. But it couldn¡¯t have been mistaken for being sick. He¡¯s seen her groan underneath him so many times.

    He gently swept her red cheeks with his fingers. Then Cardel gave a green, wet look on his face. As soon as she rubbed her cheek against the palm of his hand, Julian¡¯s heart seemed to plummet to the floor.

    He felt a shock. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of the moist green eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Julian stared at the Cardel with a flushed face, slowly bending over and overlapping his lips. Somehow he felt unbearable.

    The kiss, which began as smoothly as a bird pecking, grew deeper and deeper. He held her tightly and was persistent in his mouth. Cardel, who was so sensitive that it would not be strange to faint right away, shed tears and groaned.

    ¡°Huh, uh, hhhhhhhhm.¡±

    Julian patted his lips to the back as if he were imploringly. He slurred his lips with his tongue, and soon took a low breath and nibbled her throat. Cardel¡¯s tears patted down her cheeks and ran down his sharp jawline.

    ¡°Ah, ah, please stop¡­ ha ha!¡±

    The s*x toy grazed the sensitive area again. She bent her head, clutching at the emperor¡¯s hem. The cool chill was on the tip of her feet and her waist trembled.

    Something was out of the ordinary. Only then did Julian look puzzled when he noticed that Cardel was unusually excited. Because she wasn¡¯t sensitive enough to climax with kissing and biting.

    ¡°Did the Duke do anything to you?¡±

    The longer he thought, the more frightening his expression became.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re forced to take medicine¡­¡±

    In the Empire, the use and distribution of drugs, if not the purpose of treatment, were strictly illegal. When Julian asked he immediately thought about putting Duke Bron in a cell, Cardel shook her head desperately.

    ¡°Heh, uh¡­ I¡¯ll be fine with a little rest.¡±

    ¡°Be honest with me before I go crazy.¡±

    He answered with a gulp of anger and suddenly narrowed his eyes. The longer the silence, the clearer the sound of whining and gnawing nerves from Cardel. He was late to notice because of her harsh breathing and his hectic heart.

 Chapter 110

    The vibration?

    Julian narrowed his brows, noticing that the source of the sound was near her genitalia.

    Later, he noticed the whole situation.

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re playing like hot cakes.¡±

    He gently glowed his eyes, lifting his lips as crooked as a warped plant. Then he reached out without hesitation and pulled down Cardel¡¯s underwear. It was so wet that if he twisted it, water would drip like laundry.

    A vibrating hard instrument was touched. If it had been left to this point, just imagining when it had been like this would naturally grind his teeth.

    ¡°Was this your taste? I¡¯m sorry to hear that. I would have guessed it right if you had told me earlier.¡±

    Julian didn¡¯t think much of it until the famous eccentric Archmage Casil asked for a donation to invent a new s*x toy. When he explained it excitedly, saying it was a groundbreaking project, he just skipped it to see what else he was going to do.

    He accepted the nonsense simply because he was the most magical man in the empire. Later, when the equipment was discovered, Casil¡¯s magical adult goods attracted tremendous popularity and were exported around the world, while he, let alone used, did not even look at them.

    Julian never needed a s*x toy that kept vibrating. His stuff could satisfy Cardel more than that.

    Why did he invent such a thing and give it to a man who was in good condition? He wondered if that geek had finally lost his mind or was making fun of himself.

    If he had known it would be used like this, he would have already punished Casil for disorderly conduct.

    ¡°Huh, laugh, Your Majesty. Please, don¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Holding a slender wrist with one hand was enough to keep it at bay. As she struggled, her hands became more and more shackled, Cardel was forced to sob low.

    Julian looked into her tearful, leafy eyes. Cardel was looking up at him earnestly, disheveled. It¡¯s a different face than when she cries with pleasure underneath him. Those anxious eyes that want to do something with herself. Crazy face.

    ¡°Tell me, you want me, you want me to mess you up.¡±

    He scoffed at the inside of her flinching thigh with his fingers. In front of him, she could only say she didn¡¯t like it, and she was willing to use embarrassing things for her craft, which made his life boil inside.

    ¡°How simple. Hit me. That¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Julian whispered in Cardel¡¯s ear. Snowflake-like silver hair scattered down, and her eyes gazed as if they were piercing through her. His eyes, which were full of possessiveness, were stained only with the urge to keep the woman in front of her forever.

    He swept her blonde hair from side to side and twisted her mouth while looking at her tear-stained eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to suit your taste, now.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­!¡±

    Julian slowly pulled the thing that kept vibrating inside her. Cardel¡¯s eyes quickly distorted as if she was holding back the pain, and soon closed.

    He pulled it out completely and put it back in slowly. He repeated to take it out. He was just moving the instrument with his hands, but he felt explicitly on his fingertips that the object was stuck to the inner wall and opened. Live as if you put your stuff in.

    Rather, it became harder for Julian himself to maintain his composure. The liquid flowed like a spring that never dries, so they couldn¡¯t wet their thighs and stained the crumpled hem of the dress. He scoured her lips again because of an unfulfilled thirst.

    Tell him, right now to put it in.

    Finally, when the mouth that could only groan opened, Julian cried his dry throat with thirst.

    And Cardel kicked such an emperor in the stomach.

    ¡°Sigh, shh, no. Get it out of there right now¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take it out now! Take it out now! Whoops!¡±

    Rather than returning the answer he wanted, Cardel ended up bawling like a child. It was just pain if the pleasant pleasure went too far. Because of the peak, there was no horribly cruel torture long before the threshold that was already affordable.

    Julian, who had no way of knowing how Cardel felt, became absurd. Even if he was kicked with weak feet, she was just itchy, let alone sick, but the fact that he was kicked was ridiculous.

    After a while, freed from the shock, he let out a sound that was not sure whether it was a laugh or a sigh.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Julian was so dumbfounded that he didn¡¯t even get annoyed. Kicking the Emperor. He doesn¡¯t know what people are crying about after committing a crime where they have nothing to say even if they are quickly disposed of right now.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°You were the one who brought this in the first place.¡±

    Cardel didn¡¯t even try to look at him and shed tears like chicken droppings. She cried like she was out of breath. She knew it was useless, but she didn¡¯t stop struggling.

    She was threatened to hold hands with Duke Bron and annihilate the emperor, but she was never forced to. But she was as scared as she was being frightened. She was unbearably angry, but at the same time felt pitiful.

    Julian reached for her red-hot neck because of her exceptionally transparent skin. He wanted to twist her neck and kill her, but he let go before he could give it strength. It was a bother to him to kill. The reason why he felt uncomfortable in the first place was that he kept paying attention to her.

    What the hell is this?

    ¡°¡­just go back and rest.¡±

    Julian spat out abusive language and threw away the s*x toy he was holding in his hand. The stuff that was wet and vibrating loudly was shattered in an instant and rolled on the floor.

    Cardel paused crying and shrugged her shoulders in surprise at his violent behavior. Then the complexion began to turn to contemplation. When she was freed from the organization, her mind slowly returned. When she realized that she had lowered her words and kicked the emperor, she began to tremble like a leaf out of fear.

    ¡°Ugh, hey!¡±

    It looked like Julian was getting emotional and soaring inside again.

    Why does it bother him when she shows that face? And that ugly mouth that can only say no, can¡¯t do anything even though it¡¯s annoying to death.

    He hesitated at the thought that if he was going to hurt her like this, he would rather kill her, but then he would never see her again. He wanted to torture her as much as he had suffered, but when she suddenly burst out crying like that, he didn¡¯t think anything like an idiot.

    He just went blank. Like an idiot. He roughly let go of her hand and jumped up from his seat and swept her hair up. Miscellaneous emotions were mixed up here and there, flowing down without eyes, expressions, or actions.

    He was very confused and at a loss, but he couldn¡¯t see it in Cardel¡¯s frightened eyes. She just quickly pulled the duvet off the bed, hurriedly picked up her clothes.

    Cardel¡¯s mind is somewhere else even if he mixes his body every time. Sometimes when she called Duke Bron¡¯s name during sex, his stomach seeths like lava.

    Why isn¡¯t she taking care of his package? If he cut off her arms and legs and locked her in the cage, then he can look at her later.

    He wanted to kill her a million times. Even so, in the contradictory feeling of wanting to save her life, he burned black.

    Julian looked down at her with a cold, stiff look. For the emperor, who had always been able to get what he wanted easily, Cardel was a very heterogeneous being, no matter how hard she tried. Confusing emotions even sparked a desire to destroy her even if he were destroyed.

    A little, grimly subdued, gaze reached her hand, packing her things.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Julian asked, pointing his chin at a book decorated with a very luxurious leather cover. It was a book that Cardel held tightly in her arms from the beginning. He only briefly wondered what kind of book it was and how it was taken care of so fondly.

    Cardel, who was sobbing at the time, strained her whole body and hugged the book closely. It seemed as if she was trying to protect precious things from robbers.

    It was a natural procedure for the tendon to rise on his forehead, which was uncomfortable. Now he¡¯s denied a simple question.

    ¡°Come on, now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Do you want Us to hold you responsible for kicking Us?¡±

    Julian was annoyed by all her refusal to do so. Whether it was a book that was really nothing or a book that was precious to the world, it was the law of the empire that it should be given when the emperor asked for it.

    He was the law. The only woman who dared to vomit on the emperor¡¯s words would be this crazy woman, even if he were to go through the entire empire. He thought mercilessly of his brows.

    Seeing you turn white like that, the damn Duke of Bronn gave it to her, isn¡¯t that right?

    Forcing a book from Cardel was as easy as stealing a baby¡¯s bottle.

 Chapter 112

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to make a stupid decision again.¡±

    But Julian didn¡¯t intend to do that. He was going to wait gently until she put that book in his hands.

    However, Cardel, who had never been able to properly rebel, shook her head and replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a novel.¡±

    ¡°Fiction? If it¡¯s just a novel. Why are you so desperate to hide it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t blame you if it¡¯s forbidden.¡±

    It was a very unconventional proposal to overlook even if it was illegal. She closed her mouth and agonized for a moment. Because of the emperor¡¯s personality, he was sure to try to get the book no matter what since he insisted once.

    The scuffle might scratch the book.

    She thought it¡¯s better to give it to him before it comes to that.

    But it didn¡¯t look like the emperor would let it slide. She thought he would nitpick in any way, but she was nervous because she didn¡¯t know which direction the spark would fly.

    If this were a normal novel, Cardel might have handed it over without hesitation. However, as the emperor said, it was not that she hesitated because it was forbidden.

    It¡¯s a erotic novel that hasn¡¯t even been published yet, and she got it directly from Vivian a few days ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually Perdi.¡±

    A friend who reunited after 14 years confessed a tremendous fact. To think, she¡¯s the ¡®Perdi¡¯.

    The first author of an erotic novel!

    There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t know Perdi, who was so famous that any adult had heard of him at least once, and his precious novels spread throughout the empire and went through most aristocratic spirits.

    Cardel was no exception, either. She was one of the biggest readers of Perdi¡¯s novels.

    One of the reasons why she became so engrossed in Perdi¡¯s novel is the male protagonist, who is consistently portrayed in a friendly way. She thought it would be great if she could receive the endless affection of such a man who was so well-mannered, knew the heart of a woman, thoughtful, courteous and prudent, and devoted everything he had.

    Perdi always painted the ideal Cardel had in her mind in the work. So while reading her novel, she could be happy with fantasies and dreams.

    She can¡¯t believe that the author of her favorite work was actually Vivian!

    Cardel was so surprised that she forgot what to say and became absentminded. Looking at her who was mesmerized, Vivian took a book out of her arms with a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new book that hasn¡¯t been published yet, and I made it into a book.¡±

    ¡°Uh, why?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you.¡±

    Vivian added excusably, ¡°We used very expensive leather and quality paper in particular.¡±

    The only limited edition in the world!

    What kind of harmony is this all of a sudden? Is she dreaming? Cardel was in the midst of a complete chaos and daze, and tears of emotion. Vivian gave her the book and said.

    ¡°I actually have a confession to make to you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? No, tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°You are the model of this book.¡±

    After she said her words, Vivian calmly recited what she had seen.

    Cardel was not surprised that she had been seen in both cases because she had already been caught in the library once. But, uh¡­

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the model for Perdi¡¯s next work.¡±

    Becoming a muse of a world-famous writer. How in the world could this happen? She was as surprised as when she found out that Vivian was actually Perdi.

    ¡°It sounds like an excuse, but I didn¡¯t write it explicitly enough to remind me of Cardel. I tried to stop being affected as much as I could.¡±

    Even so, she came to see her in person before publishing because she felt guilty not to ask for her permission. Vivian explained in addition.

    She seemed to be cautious in case she was offended by the shock.

    ¡°Offended? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re offended, I¡¯ll stop!¡±

    Cardel was told to do whatever she wanted, not to be a model. How is this different between an artist who has been respected saying that she will paint her portrait?

    There is no way to feel bad at all. But Vivian opened the book with a very careful touch because she was so adamant about reading it.

    Somehow she felt a pious heart. Cardel read the text calmly like a congregation upon the Bible.

    The slightly violent and rough content was very different from the usual Perdi style. However, the elegant style remained intact, the solid composition and emotional lines were perfect, and above all, it was more intense and stimulating than ever before.

    It felt like a true ¡®sultry novel¡¯.

    ¡°There¡¯s no word that specifically refers to me¡­.. and they¡¯ll never know when a third party reads it.¡±

    Cardel shook her head wildly and said. All Vivian took from her was her personality and surrounding environment. Such as the situation in which His Majesty the Emperor and Duke Bron are complicated.

    It was completely different from the detailed episode, so even if it was her, they wouldn¡¯t know if they weren¡¯t aware of it.

 Chapter 113

    In fact, Cardel was full of thoughts to embrace everything just because she was Perdi, even if she was exactly the same. She put on a red face with excitement and said she was absolutely fine, happy in fact.

    ¡°Can I ask you to sign for me?¡±

    Vivian stared at her like that, then sighed her autograph.

    ¡°To the world¡¯s most precious Cardel!¡±

    ¡°What, uh, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Draw a heart.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s expression turned a little sour because it was the first time Cardel was so motivated. Because the snow that was always falling down glistened.

    Vivian finished signing the autograph as required and then held them out.

    ¡°Read it carefully and get back to me. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Cardel said yes and kept the book dear since then. Of all things, she brought the book in her arms today because she had to stay in the palace until the end of the ball.

    ¡°Never show it to His Majesty or Duke, okay?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get permission from them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Cardel is the most precious thing in the world.¡±

    Vivian smiled playfully at the signing, quoting the phrase Cardel had asked for.

    She was just excited and happy then, but now that she thinks about it, it¡¯s quite dangerous. Cardel thought in a cold sweat. She was a fan of Perdi, so whatever Vivian does was good, but it¡¯s a different story for an Emperor.

    If he gets interested and reads this, then he finds out that he is the ¡®Grand Duke¡¯ model in this novel.

    It¡¯s all my fault.

    Originally, it was a novel that the Emperor had no interest in reading.

    But the fact that she overlooked was that the longer she hesitated, the more uncomfortable the Emperor would feel. At the end of his tether, he had no choice but to pull out the last threat.

    ¡°Will you give it to me if I slit your father¡¯s throat, but not yours?¡±

    He just mentioned the family name.

    Cardel had no choice but to hand out the book with a dying heart.

    ¡°Two nights?¡±

    After reciting Julian¡¯s title on the cover, he opened the book without hesitation. The careless touch seemed to burn Cardel¡¯s insides.

    Some people read it carefully because they didn¡¯t want to see it, but others touched the book with slippery hands. However, she only rolled her eyes nervously because she was never in a position to argue with him for him holding her family as a weakness.

    He read down the book at an incredible speed. He seemed to be flipping through the pages, but he seemed to be reading them properly because his face wrinkled as he turned over the pages.

    Cardel sensed a very disturbing situation and began to sweat profusely.

    The emperor must have noticed. That ¡®The Grand Duke¡¯ in that novel is modeled after himself. That Cardel is the heroine, ¡®Iris¡¯, and that Duke Bron is ¡®the Earl¡¯.

    ¡°No matter how many times you look at it, it¡¯s¡­

    ¡°¡­did you write it? Oh, that can¡¯t be true.¡±

    When did she have time, busy with Duke Bron. He spoke sarcasm and warped smiled.

    ¡°Aha, I get it. You said it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Julian checked the author¡¯s pen name, ¡®Perdi¡¯, on the cover of the book and opened the front page. Underneath the autograph written in colorful handwriting, it was seen that ¡°? to the world¡¯s most precious Cardel.¡±

    He crumpled his brows like a sheet of paper, tore the first page of the book without hesitation and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a man.¡±

    Cardel looked at the torn paper and opened her mouth at the torn paper.

    ¡°You ripped it¡­¡±

    The only signed copy handed directly to Perdi was instantly damaged. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She has been through everything between the two men, but this was the first time she really wanted to beat her opponent.

    It¡¯s okay. She can ask Vivian to sign it again later.

    Cardel comforted himself on the inside, but couldn¡¯t take a grudgeful look at Julian. She¡¯s truly disappointed. Still, she expected him to be more human than Duke Bron, who pushed her into the hole, but it was funny that he did not have the ability to learn.

    ¡°What about a woman and a man?¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Julian swept her honey-like blonde hair with a gentle touch, unlike the harsh tone. But it was only for a moment, and he had a different look. He bent over, adjusted his eye level with her, and spat it out, word by word. As if he couldn¡¯t help but spurt out the boiling life.

    Cardel felt the first intense anger she felt for the first time. But anger slowly spread to resignation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even expect it.¡±

    Cardel retorted with a look of completely fading hope. Her tearful face and sad shoulders were the same as before, but his cool gaze did not contain anything to the point that her heart sank. Rather, it was Julian who was embarrassed.

    ¡°Suddenly, you¡¯re changing the subject. I¡¯m sure your burden is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that was a satisfactory answer.¡±

    His face crumpled like a sheet of paper.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡±

    The voice was a little shaky, but the expression was horribly casual.

    Cardel bowed her head and turned her back. Julian reached out reflexively to support her helplessly stumbling self, but she quickly escaped the scene, naturally avoiding his touch. Without looking back.

    He couldn¡¯t catch her. He couldn¡¯t even force her to turn around.

    The Emperor, who was left alone, stood there, nailed to the spot.

    ***

 Chapter 114

    Julian remembered the violet eyes that he had seen through the gap in the books.

    Having been trained to prevent assassinations or raids, his motor vision was remarkable. Thanks to this, he could see things quite clearly no matter how dark it was everywhere.

    She clearly saw even the minute look of the emperor and the Cardel in the library that day.

    His eyes were raised to the limit when they met, but they were quite impressive. Because she ran away with a loud noise like a jerk.

    Of course, it was a loudness that only sensitive emperor ears could catch.

    He didn¡¯t know who, but he didn¡¯t mean to find out. It was because the only person left in the library at that time was a night librarian, and the librarian who happened to see the scene while passing by was sure to save herself.

    So Julian hasn¡¯t done anything since. No, he completely forgot. If only Cardel hadn¡¯t reminded him again.

    Don¡¯t say she¡¯d spread it out in a novel.

    She didn¡¯t even get a proper education before she stepped into the palace? Pretending not to see or hear. Isn¡¯t this basic common sense?

    Julian found it even more ridiculous in that Vivian was a user on a life contract, not just a maid.

    Why are there so many things lost in the palace these days? This is how she repays the favor she received from the imperial family.

    She was a world-class writer, and she was just going to catch him and accuse him of degrading the emperor. If that were the case, Cardel would be sad and disappointed, but Julian would not be the kind of person to show such delicate consideration.

    However, the investigation into Vivian revealed an unexpected fact.

    ¡°I mean, she was originally the only woman in the Count Marten family¡­¡±

    If her life had gone smoothly, she might have been educated as the only heir to the family by now, or she might have already been a housekeeper. If it hadn¡¯t been for Count Marten, who was hit and killed by a wagon in debt.

    In fact, it doesn¡¯t even belong on a surprising axis. The past of a woman who abandoned her family and signed a life contract despite her confidence in a noble woman could not have been ordinary.

    What shocked Julian the most was that she was a writer sponsored by Aiden himself.

    Also the only one.

    He heard she¡¯s a famous writer. If this is how it was, he can¡¯t kill her.

    Julian thought little of it at first. However, he was surprised by the words of the aide that followed.

    ¡°They say she¡¯s been given a long vacation by the authority of the Grand Duke of Valentine for some time. The Grand Duke did not immediately go down to the estate, but stayed with Vivian Marten in the capital.¡±

    What kind of woman was she to do that for her? No matter how book-crazy brother is, it was a favor going too far.

    Was she a lover or something?

    No way. My brother also has eyes for women.

    It was that moment. Julian recalled in the not-too-distant past that he had held on to Aiden, saying, Hold on to anyone and go out with them.

    He sprang up from his seat with a pale face.

    ¡°No, but you can¡¯t just grab anyone!¡¯

    Julian said, ¡®Anyone¡¯ as in a noblewoman from a prestigious family and must be true, wise and thoughtful. There was a minimum condition that Vivian was from a prestigious family, but abandoned the family name and did not fit all the other conditions.

    No, it just doesn¡¯t fit anywhere. Isn¡¯t it exactly the opposite?

    Julian wanted to oppose the two very violently. However, interfering with it now has also lost its form. He was the one who asked him to bring anyone.

    The emperor summoned the Great Duke to the palace on that day and implied.

    ¡°Dear brother, do you know any librarian who has purple eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­why do you ask that?¡±

    And for the first time that day he could see Aiden¡¯s face distorted like a demon. He couldn¡¯t even say if she was his brother¡¯s lover.

    ¡°Are you concerned?¡±

    Aiden asked back, and Julian was silent. The atmosphere was as if a stabbing would occur if he said he cared.

    When he was unable to touch Vivian hastily, he began to burn with a sense of duty to check the woman out with his own eyes.

    How can she use him as the subject of my novel because she cooked a na?ve brother who only knows books and a foolish Cardel who can¡¯t say anything?

    It¡¯s more than he can ignore and overlook. Already in Julian¡¯s head, Vivian has begun to establish herself as a fox with a million tails.

    As soon as darkness came, the emperor sneaked to the library.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Then he began to look up and down at the woman with a bright face, looking very unsatisfied. He was now wearing a black hood from head to toe.

    Of course, Vivian had no idea that his opponent was the emperor of the empire. She just smiled and asked nicely if he needed anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he likes about you. It doesn¡¯t suit you at all. You¡¯re such a jerk.¡±

    However, Julian¡¯s subsequent remarks forced her to crack her face.

    ¡°Dark brown hair, chubby body, even the appearance is worthless. Purple eyes are quite unique, but that¡¯s all. How did you lure them?¡±

    Who the hell is this guy? He¡¯s picking a fight!

    Vivian was in a pretty good mood a while ago. It was because Aiden finally let her return to the Imperial Library as a night librarian.

    Of course, with a condition to spend the weekend in his mansion.

    It¡¯s been a really long time since she¡¯s been back to work.

    She was still concerned about her strange relationship with Aiden, but she was trying to turn a blind eye to it. She just had a headache without any conclusion.

    She was just so motivated to work like crazy.

    What, a jerk? I don¡¯t even look good?

    Vivian was dumbfounded by the out-of-the-box accusations. She trembled at the corners of her mouth and endured it again and again. It¡¯s said if she endured three times she was spared as the murder.

    Most of the people who visited the Imperial Library were high-ranking. A wise man who shakes the empire with a word of mouth, or a high-ranking aristocrat who has enough power to enter and leave the imperial palace. If she got involved in a strange provocation and got angry, it would have been a loss only to her side.

    Vivian returned coldly and began to infer the situation by putting together the words of the rude man.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what he likes about you¡¯ meant that someone liked Vivian, and ¡®She doesn¡¯t suit him at all¡¯, meant that this was the man¡¯s brother.

    I mean, who was adoring me before I even knew it?

    She didn¡¯t even know who the hell it was. Sensitive scholars were impatient with her, and the nobles all treated her as invisible.

    If one of them secretly liked Vivian. She was a little jealous that he could hide his feelings so thoroughly. Then she suddenly came up with a hypothesis.

    Does this man¡­.. have a brother complex?

    Not only did he like his brother, but he also loves and adheres to his brother like crazy? Otherwise, he won¡¯t just pop up out of nowhere and say something meaningful full of jealousy like that.

    Vivian¡¯s anger subsided before she knew it. Then her purple eyes glistened and sent him a curious look.

    Julian crumpled his face with some unknown displeasure. What is that benevolent look as if she understands everything?

    It¡¯s okay, it could happen.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How wide the world is, some of you love your blood too much. Sometimes it can cross the line that it shouldn¡¯t cross, and I¡¯m actually an only child, so I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a form of love that goes beyond blood and gender¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait.¡±

    He cut Vivian¡¯s nonsense in the middle.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    She tilted her head and asked back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love your brother enough to nitpick at the woman he liked?¡±

    ¡°What¡­! It can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°But what you just said must be a jealous man¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Julian was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t refute it and threw a tantrum.

    It was natural, but no one has ever said such a thing to the emperor.

    ¡°No matter how hard you try to hide your identity!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand his brother¡¯s taste in women at all.

    Julian took off his hood roughly as if he had ripped it off.

    Vivian remained silent for a while, and soon bowed her head.

    ¡°I admire your deep and profound friendship.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late. Are you kidding me?¡±

    But he was glad that she knew her life was precious. As soon as she found out that her opponent was the emperor, she changed her attitude as if she had flipped her palm, and she seemed to be quite conscious. Julian burst into a haughty grin at Vivian.

    ¡°Darn it, I can¡¯t kill it.¡±

    Still, he seemed to have calmed down only after banging the counter with his fist to see if his irritation was relieved. He rattled up his white bangs.

    Oh, my God. That temper.

    The Emperor was hot-tempered. How could he have lived so long listening to the voice of the Holy Father with such short patience? Vivian looked down at Julian¡¯s trembling fist and asked in a cautious voice.

    ¡°Well, are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°I want to kill you right now.¡±

    She thought so just by looking at the face full of life.

    Vivian turned her head around and desperately lifted her brain to the limit when her life was on the alert.

    If he wants to kill her, but he can¡¯t, it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s a reason for that, and the reason was because of his brother, Aiden, without deep consideration. The emperor was under the illusion that the Grand Duke liked Vivian.

    That¡¯s a hell of a misunderstanding.

    But Vivian wasn¡¯t an idiot and she couldn¡¯t have put herself on a limb because she told the truth here.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°Yes, it is. If you kill me, the Grand Duke won¡¯t stand still!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s shameless.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m Cardel¡¯s only best friend. When I¡¯m dead, Cardel¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was a little loud.¡±

    Vivian quickly lowered her tail and read the emperor¡¯s countenance.

    From the look on his face, he seemed to be saying, ¡®Don¡¯t bother reminding Us of what we both already know.¡¯

    That¡¯s not true, that¡¯s a great illusion, Your Majesty.

    Of course, thank you very much for your misunderstanding.

    By the way, she wanted to ask what brought him here, but she thought she¡¯d be told to shut up again if she even opened her mouth.

    She rolled her eyes around with her mouth closed as if she had been zipped in. The emperor still scoured her up and down with a look of great discontent. Despite his eyes obviously being the same color as Aiden¡¯s, the ferocity was very different.

    Chilling as the blade brushed through her eyes, she had no choice but to sweat cold sweat.

    ¡°Two Nights.¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    Julian casually recited the title of her next book and she breathed in vain.

    ¡°How do you, uh, how do you¨C?¡±

    ¡°I read it.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°You must have a lot of surprises.¡±

    How did he read that? The manuscript was not yet published. The only book I made was secretly handed over to Cardel, but the emperor couldn¡¯t have known ¡®Two Nights¡¯ without being caught.

    She got caught!

    And looking at him speaking on the premise that she is Perdi, as if he knew it all. No matter how much she denied it here, it was as obvious as she could see that nothing would work.

    If it were another novel by Perdi, she wouldn¡¯t be this nervous. She was caught writing a novel about the emperor and describing him as a sub, so she wondered how bad her luck could be.

    Vivian grabbed the sky and wanted to cry. She was sure the Emperor would never read her novel! Why do these ridiculous things keep happening these days?

    Vivian gulped down her saliva.

    He said that he can¡¯t kill me because of Aiden, so he¡¯s going to spare my life, and he¡¯s going to tell me to destroy the novel right now?

    A manuscript like my own child! I wrote it with so much affection!

    Of course, no matter how precious it is, it is not more precious than life, but what can she do if she is told to? In the worst case, she was determined to blow months of effort into the air, and what the emperor said was way beyond her expectations.

    ¡°Why is Iris connected to the Count?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Put her in line with the Grand Duke right now.¡±

    Wait a minute. What? Vivian doubted her ears. She couldn¡¯t believe it was working properly, so she even tapped her ear with her palm.

    However, no matter how stupid she acted, her hearing was fine and the emperor¡¯s eyes were as serious as they could be. Why?

    ¡°If you were to model me for a male lead, of course you should have connected her to the Grand Duke. Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will fix it¡±

    Julian growled as if to rush back, and she quickly lifted her arms lightly as a surrender doctor. And she arranged her confused hair.

    Oh, so, the reason he seemed angry was simply because the heroine didn¡¯t lead to his alter ego in the novel? He sneaked up on her in the middle of the night just to talk about it?

    She can¡¯t come up with anything but this ridiculous conclusion.

    Vivian closed her eyes as she felt her fantasy of the emperor falling apart. Of course, she knew he would accuse her of insulting the emperor of the empire.

    Of course, because of his brother, the Grand Duke of Black and Cardel, he did not seem to be able to readily punish her. But she didn¡¯t expect to come to the library to say that he doesn¡¯t like the ending of the novel.

    It seems to anyone that he came to nitpick and make a scene. There¡¯s no place to complain.

    I didn¡¯t know you were so light-weight that you could move so easily¡­

    A white emperor who was clean, had a clean private life, and always tried.

    To be honest, respectful of the aristocrats as the one who was crowned at an early age and led the empire without difficulty.

    It may be hard to say that the present empire was in a peacekeeping era or a wealthy army. However, the people were enjoying a better life than under the previous emperor.

    The handsome, smart, and good emperor was the pride and symbol of the empire. Maybe that¡¯s what all the imperial people think.

    But where did he abandon the dignity of the Emperor? Did he lose his dignity after gaining a brain?

    His Majesty was more foolish than she thought. She knew it from the moment he was so angry, but she muttered to herself in a voice that had nothing to say even if she was to be promptly disposed of right now.

 Chapter 117

    Anyway, let alone absurd, Vivian couldn¡¯t give in to Julian¡¯s demands. In order for the female protagonist, Iris, to connect with the Grand Duke, it means to fix everything from beginning to end. There was no way such a thing could have been possible. She¡¯d rather scrap the manuscript than rewrite it.

    This time again, she managed to refresh herself by consulting people around her. It¡¯s a work that is said to be perfect, satisfied with itself. It would be better to write a new one than to change the ending here again.

    Vivian unexpectedly has room for relief from her manuscript. She felt it and swallowed it.

    It was a gamble. And Vivian was good at gambling as long as her life was guaranteed. No matter how much her opponent was an emperor, she had already declared that he could not kill her, so her fear gradually subsided.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fix it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill the title.¡±

    Yeah, she really wanted to write this line someday too!!

    Vivian forgot the situation and looked a little excited, and quickly lowered her eyes when Julian stared at her. No matter how strong Aiden¡¯s shield is, there will be limits.

    ¡°You seem to be in high spirits with my brother on your back, but I can kill anything like you. What if he doesn¡¯t know that I killed you?¡±

    Vivian quivered as he fiddled with the handle of the waist-length sword.

    ¡°Your Majesty, a novel is a novel. It¡¯s reality that matters.¡±

    Julian crumpled up his brows for a moment. Vivian was forced to feel strange again because he looked like a child who heard nagging that he didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Well, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s gonna say it again, anyway.

    It was because he still made a living for Vivian, but she was holding back, exercising the limit of his patience.

    ¡°Reality?¡±

    Julian asked back, exuding unsatisfactory energy.

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m a close friend of Cardel¡¯s. You know what that means, right? I¡¯m still giving you the manuscript before it¡¯s published.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a nuisance and be precise.¡±

    ¡°That means I can help you. I know everything about Cardel. Tastes, hobbies, very trivial things like favorite food and animals¡­¡±

    Vivian whispered in a secret voice. Of course she didn¡¯t know that much about Cardel. That¡¯s because the last time she saw her before the recent reunion was when she was 10. She couldn¡¯t have remembered such a thing until now.

    But that¡¯s what she could learn from now on. She seemed to have liked Perdi¡¯s work before. That¡¯s a lot.

    She didn¡¯t mean it, but it was Vivian who gained Cardel¡¯s enormous favor and trust.

    ¡°What do you think? This way is much better, right?¡±

    Julian crumpled his face even more because she looked like a snake whispering and seducing.

    He didn¡¯t hate quick-witted hyenas, but shrewd hyenas that prepare to bite at the slightest cleavage are terrible.

    He hated it, too. The feeling of playing in someone¡¯s palm was extremely unpleasant.

    It¡¯s not just anyone else, but a woman who hides in a sullen way and peeps at others.

    Why did she mention Cardel who is not even here because he caught a weakness without knowing it?

    If she had spoken of Aiden and said she could never change the ending, Julian might have stepped down. But he couldn¡¯t understand the sudden appearance of Cardel¡¯s name. He doesn¡¯t know if she thinks it¡¯s blackmailing. She¡¯s just talking because she¡¯s not here?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that has to do with male lead.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you know everything.¡±

    Vivian poked him in the ribs, casting an insidious glance, but her hand was thrown out so hard that it sounded like a slap.

    The brothers ate their social skills in pairs. She bloated her lips as she clasped the back of her flaming hand with her other hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡±

    If Aiden was a drowsy cat that roamed on a leisurely roof, saying humans were troublesome, Julian was a sharp cat that threatened with sharp teeth and nails in everything.

    Why is he so feisty? Why does he hate it so much even though she¡¯s going to help him with the dating business?

    ¡®I don¡¯t need your help!¡¯ she wondered.

    But I was trying to help the Emperor because he seemed to have room for a comeback rather than the Duke of Bron.

    The emperor¡¯s love was not smooth. Rather, unless someone actively intervenes and helps, there will be no permanent opportunity. Because Cardel seemed unable to escape from Duke Bron, neither in body nor in mind.

    Maybe the emperor himself doesn¡¯t like the ending of Vivian¡¯s novel because he felt it implicitly. Then he wouldn¡¯t ask her to rewrite the novel, if he gets a chance to make contact with her in real life.

    She can¡¯t believe the emperor is frustrated because he¡¯s never dated properly.

    Vivian thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m an expert in this field. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any counseling experience.¡±

    While confidently explaining, she checked Julian¡¯s expression and blurted her words. The emperor was really at a loss for what Vivian was saying and was wary of her.

    ¡°What field?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you want to say? Is it a characteristic of an author to speak around?¡±

    Are you serious about that?

    He doesn¡¯t even realize he likes Cardel?

    No, who came all the way here because he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the Count and the heroine were motivated by Duke Bron?

 Chapter 118

    Vivian asked just in case.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think of¡­ Cardel?¡±

    ¡°A woman who continues to care about the subject of s*x toys and being played by the Duke of Bron.¡±

    He was the prince of white, who had been famous for his intelligence since he was young. But he¡¯s so hopelessly insensitive to relationships.

    Vivian was so frustrated that she wanted to hit her chest, but it crossed her mind that maybe he really didn¡¯t like Cardel. Perhaps Julian, like his brother Aiden, was only feeling possessive of Cardel.

    This is a very complicated matter. She gave a troubled look sweeping her chin.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Cardel make your heart pound and your throat feel stuffy?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    The emperor was startled and looked at her as if she was a mind reader. What the hell is that na?ve figure, the head of a large empire? Has anyone ever given him this advice? It was a reaction that could be seen by a person who had never learned or felt human emotions.

    She thought maybe he likes her¡­..

    ¡°If you could be more precise about what you felt about her, I might be able to help you. It could be a prescription for all the confusion.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the language. Is that what we get for saying it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth everything.¡±

    Money? Julian snorted back at it. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of crazy woman she¡¯s going to use as a novel subject. It was ridiculous.

    However, as Vivian shrugged as if she didn¡¯t want to, he had no choice but to hesitate for a while and show signs of hesitation.

    It was when he was rejected by Cardel all over and weakened as soon as she became weak. Her temptation to dig through the wounds as if she knew everything was sweet.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re really getting on my nerves.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t like it either.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    She was acting like she really knew the answer. Looking at the confident attitude, Julian wanted to come clean and get a solution.

    To build self-esteem, Julian was frankly very much exhausted. He grew up and lived alone in the world. There was no scolding, though, and rather educated and had to live like that.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of the heavy burden of Cardel.

    It was a very intense need.

    ¡°Our is¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before he had to open his mouth. And he told her what he¡¯s been feeling about Cardel.

    He misses her if he can¡¯t see her , and when he sees her, he suffers like hell, and he just wants to kill her. A series of days where he can¡¯t do anything because he might never see her.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s it for sure.¡±

    ¡°Is it a serious illness, too?¡±

    ¡°The disease¡­ no, what are you talking about?¡±

    Vivian stared at Julian, who sometimes said his heart seemed to be torn. Speaking romantic words like being diagnosed by a congressman.

    ¡°Your Majesty is in love with Cardel. You¡¯re so into it that you can¡¯t get out of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it means. What do you mean love¡­..¡±

    Him? Love? Ha.

    Julian heard Vivian¡¯s answer and said flatly, ¡®It¡¯s not worth the stock¡¯. But strangely, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Far from laughing at her words, the corners of his mouth didn¡¯t even go up. He fumbled his mouth with his hand.

    Strangely enough, when he recalled the meaning of what she said, he felt like someone was hitting his heart hard. He was out of breath and his eyes were black. Incredibly he was flagrantly perturbed by Vivian¡¯s words, which he considered to be bollocks.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    He raised his hand in an urgent voice as if to interrupt her.

    ¡°That¡­ it can¡¯t be. What trick did Duke Bronn do to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you deny it, but in the meantime, the reality might end up like a novel?¡±

    Vivian asked as if it really didn¡¯t matter. He hasn¡¯t replied for a while to be shocked.

    What a fool.

    She gazed at the emperor, whose fingers trembled slightly, thinking to himself. Although he seemed to be a little seriously insensitive to his feelings, he was still an emperor. He probably noticed it at once. If all the emotions that have confused him are love, the monkfish are in sync.

    To be honest Vivian wanted to cheer for the Emperor more than Duke Bron as Cardel¡¯s mate.

    It was better for the emperor to be honest in expressing his feelings than the Duke, who could not understand what he was up to. What does he mean by calling a woman a whore who confesses her love desperately? She can¡¯t support a man who yells that.

    The emperor was cruel and scary when he got on her nerves, but when she met him in person, he was more like a child who didn¡¯t know anything. She meant, he didn¡¯t learn to respect, care and love.

    There was a big difference between not knowing what would hurt the other person and knowing what to do. The former wasn¡¯t bad enough to not give him a chance, but the latter was just a bad guy that she couldn¡¯t follow. Julian looked more like the former if that wasn¡¯t acting.

    He had a talent. The talent to become a loyal dog that obeys a woman if tamed well.

 Chapter 119

    Vivian had a very rude thought against the emperor and her eyes glistened.

    In the past, she was going to respect Cardel¡¯s taste without caring who she was connected to, but she thought it might be a good thing that things turned out like this.

    If this condition continues, Cardel is more likely to be destroyed than to have a happy ending like a novel. It¡¯s her job as a friend to not just walk past her scheduled misfortune.

    Of course, there were a few thoughts that she wanted to use the emperor as a novel subject.

    Like ¡®How to Tame a Bad Guy¡¯.

    Then Julian suddenly put his hood back on. His pale hands, clenching the hood, stood out blood and bone joints.

    He bit his lips as if to regain his composure. He seemed to be trying to make a placid voice. Even though it was still full of confusion.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be the way to love someone.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If love is such a painful thing, who would want to be in love?¡±

    ¡°What do you think love is?¡±

    ¡°Something that We would never do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Vivian sighed inwardly and touched her forehead. Who was in charge of his education? Come out and hit your head right now.

    ¡°If you have feelings, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know love. It hurts because you love her. Because you don¡¯t get paid back.¡±

    One-sided love was bound to hurt.

    She doesn¡¯t hesitate to say something that would hurt him, and the fact that she said that to the other person hurts herself, and the other person gets hurt and slowly moves away.

    When she sees someone who doesn¡¯t even look at her even if she tries not to pay them back, even if she wants to sacrifice and give them everything, she feels resentful, sad, and heartbroken. When she has to wish them happiness, she ends up falling apart.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tie him to my side, I can¡¯t leave him, I can¡¯t let him leave, I can¡¯t just wander around¡­¡±

    Vivian blabbed hard thinking about the story and finally recalled Aiden and made a gloomy face. She just recited the definition of unrequited love that she knew as a romance novel writer, but why does she have to sympathize so desperately?

    But it¡¯s not that bad yet?

    She muttered to herself that she could still get out and shook her head lightly.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    Upon hearing her explanation, Julian apparently showed signs of agitation but pretended not to be.

    ¡°Are you talking about your stupid novel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story of a crush.¡±

    ¡°Ha, We don¡¯t have a crush!¡±

    Vivian eventually thought of the emperor screaming out of patience.

    It¡¯s cute looking at it.

    At first, it was annoying to nitpick with useless words, but as she kept looking at it, she could see it clearly, that he was like a younger brother who insisted that it was not true. That¡¯s a brother who doesn¡¯t listen to others and doesn¡¯t care about others.

    She thought it¡¯s inevitable that he has high self-esteem because he¡¯s the emperor.

    ¡°If you try to get away from it, you¡¯ll have to force your arms and legs to be tied. That¡¯s a lot of work!¡±

    Well, what can she do when she is dealing with a little boy. She¡¯ll lure him out with candy¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s before we check the other¡¯s hearts, so we have to say it¡¯s a one-sided love.¡±

    So how many times shall we say we have no feelings for her!

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for Cardel¡¯s feelings to be directed at you. I¡¯m telling you this because you read my novel, but the scene where they checked each other¡¯s affection is more beautiful because of the conflict. Now that you¡¯ve had enough conflict, it¡¯s your turn to draw a happy ending, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She smiled and tilted her head. No matter how much he denied it, she was smiling like a gentle sister as if she knew everything. His stomach was bursting with frustration.

    However, the strangest thing is that he doesn¡¯t want to argue anymore when he hears the words ¡®happy ending¡¯. It was very unpleasant to admit, but he was being taken in by that snake woman.

    Vivian said, clenching her fists.

    ¡°Now, Your Majesty, leave the scenario to the expert!¡±

    She thought she¡¯s having fun. The emperor stared at the brave expression and suddenly stretched out his arms and grabbed her by the collar. Vivian gasped and opened her eyes wide, swallowing her breath. The emperor¡¯s face was just around the corner.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I refuse in advance.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have time to answer. Julian walked out of the library with a swift walk, showing his back as if he were running away, after he had left her by the collar roughly.

    The exit was as quick as his appearance.

    She felt like a storm had swept through everything. Vivian stood blankly for a while, unable to take her eyes off Julian¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Anyway, temper¡­¡±

    She sighed and looked down at the front of her crumpled dress.

    If she tried hard to teach and doesn¡¯t see a bud, she¡¯d better take Cardel and run away. With this obstinate attitude, she could never allow the tender-hearted Cardel to stand by.

    Vivian locked herself in without knowing that she was thinking similar to Julian, who she had identified as someone with a ¡®brother complex¡¯.

    ***

 Chapter 120

    Wind Becomes a Storm (1)

    It was a beautiful night with a large full moon shining softly on the son-in-law.

    As predicted yesterday, the Emperor, who visited the library again today, looked irritated.

    ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡±

    Vivian said, as she waved the wrists captured by the emperor. In her hand was a book that she was about to put on the shelf. She meant to let go of the book because it hindered her from organizing it. The nonchalant attitude made Julian¡¯s smooth forehead rise with the vision of blood.

    ¡°If We were coming, shouldn¡¯t you just stick to the counter? We went around the library looking for something like you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, but I¡¯m a librarian.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that librarian thing for the last time today, you¡¯d better stop talking back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t grab me by the collar. I heard something from the Grand Duke yesterday.¡±

    She said with a tearful face when the Emperor grabbed her collar without hesitation.

    Aiden came to Vivian at dawn, just like when he walked in and out of the library pretending to be a scholar, but Julian crumpled her collar. She couldn¡¯t fix it right away , so she was caught because she even ripped the button.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    His face quickly turned scary and asked what was going on. But Vivian couldn¡¯t bear to say that the Emperor grabbed her by the collar. She was talking to the Emperor¡¯s brother.

    She didn¡¯t know where the fire would go, and she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of nothing in the first place. Vivian made a rough case. She grabbed her collar unconsciously and pulled it off because her neck was stuffy. To be honest, it was an excuse that wouldn¡¯t work, but she seemed to be getting away with it.

    But she got grabbed by the collar again!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him about Us, did you?¡±

    ¡°I did not bring up even the Majesty¡¯s ¡®Lung¡¯.¡±

    Julian snorted and let her go.

    Vivian, who had been swept away by her clothes, gently swept the prickly neck with her palm and put the book back in. The book cart was almost empty as today¡¯s work is almost done.

    It was thanks to the Emperor¡¯s hard work from early evening to keep the time free at night as he went away after declaring that he would come today. However, the Emperor seemed to be disgusted that she was not at the counter and had to find her only for a few minutes.

    Oh, I know. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t invite you.

    Vivian grumbled inside and pouted her lips.

    Julian stood there staring at her. Judging from her arms and legs, she seemed to be in the mood to see what he was doing.

    ¡°What? I thought you¡¯d bring up the business like yesterday.¡±

    Vivian rolled her eyes in awkwardness and looked at him. There seemed to be something to say, but he seemed hesitant to bring it up.

    Oh, my God, look at the expression. That¡¯s why Cardel is scared. I can¡¯t believe you can only use your handsome face like that.

    She shrugged her shoulders and began to organize her books again. The clean-up was nearing its end, so it was not long before it was finished.

    Vivian stepped down from the ladder, pushed it to the edge, and left the cart in place. Then she stood in front of the restless emperor who looked like a puppy that had to poop and waited for him to speak.

    At the end of the day, he opened his mouth as he repeatedly opened and closed his lips.

    ¡°We admit, you were right. We think we like her.¡±

    Julian said so and gulped down. He was trying hard to pretend nothing was wrong, but in Vivian¡¯s eyes, he was very nervous, as if he was confessing his love.

    Look at his red face. It¡¯s going to explode.

    Vivian thought she¡¯d point it out, but quit because she thought he was really going to run away.

    Now that  she looked at it, the Emperor looked thinner and more haggard than yesterday. He couldn¡¯t have been able to sleep because he was worried. Just imagining how troublesome the Emperor must have been until his pride touched heaven brought that up was enough to burst into laughter.

    Vivian almost laughed out loud, forgetting who she was. How can she not laugh because he was acting like a boy who fell in love for the first time at his age? However, she managed to contain her laughter by exerting superhuman power.

    She covered her nose and mouth with her palm and shivered her shoulders with her head down.

    ¡°You¡¯re smiling right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, that can¡¯t be true. I was so touched by your honesty that I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a very good lie.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to anyone who keeps me safe.¡±

    ¡°Look back on your appearance so far and tell us about your safety.¡±

    Julian has now almost half given up responding to Vivian¡¯s rudeness. He couldn¡¯t even kill that one anyway. As she said, Vivian was the only one who would offer a way to return Julian-Cardel¡¯s relationship to the good side.

    Seeing her write a love-related novel, she seemed to be very open-minded, and it was because Cardel was the only friend she liked openly.

 Chapter 121

    Wind Becomes a Storm (2)

    He decided to admit the truth, and now he desperately needed her help, so he couldn¡¯t help it.

    After he finished the calculation in his head, the emperor sighed and became calm. Though his expression was still grim.

    ¡°As expected, you love her, right? I think so, too!¡±

    Vivian stopped laughing perfectly and nodded and said. She was a little proud to see the stubborn man admit it unexpectedly.

    ¡°Do you want to try to relax your face first?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with Our face?¡±

    ¡°You look angry. Smile sweetly.¡±

    ¡°Sweetly?¡±

    Julian laughed as she asked. And then he smiled.

    Far from being sweet, it was a cruel laugh that laughed at the other person. Vivian knew a unique smile, with only one corner of her mouth perked up. There was a reason why it was known among the imperial people as a symbol of the Emperor, and she was more familiar with Aiden because he usually laughed like that.

    Do brothers even resemble smiles? Julian¡¯s smile was just mean, compared to Aiden¡¯s cool and sensual look even though it was the same smile.

    Why? It looked like a young man¡¯s refreshing smile like a flower before, but why did it get ugly?

    Is it the difference between falling in love and falling out of love?

    Vivian narrowed her eyebrows and stared at the Emperor¡¯s face for a moment. There was only one conclusion every time she looked at it. He looked like Aiden. He¡¯s so handsome.

    Anyway, since he was the Emperor, let¡¯s say he gave in a hundred times and did anything to other women. However, Cardel¡¯s favorability was already bottoming out. Because he¡¯s been acting like a dog.

    He needed to change. That¡¯s a lot, too.

    ¡°Your Majesty, only one corner of your mouth is exceptionally high! Keep your balance.¡±

    ¡°This is what I did.¡±

    When Julian opened his mouth, sharp fangs shone from the exceptionally raised corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Well, Your Majesty, may I touch your face for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    Vivian stepped up without warning and raised the corner of his mouth on the other side before the Emperor told her to wash her hands. His forehead crumpled like a sheet of paper crumpled with all his might.

    ¡°Please stay still.¡±

    She pressed his brows with her opposite hand, saying harsh things. Julian crumpled his face even more at the ruthless touch and then slowly relaxed it.

    It was still ugly, but something similar to a smile was created.

    ¡°Oh, that was good. If you practice more, you¡¯ll look more natural.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This is the most important thing.¡±

    It was better to keep expressing love. That I love you with all my heart, and you¡¯re loved like this.

    In particular, Cardel liked the Duke of Bron, known to be friendly, and considering that she loved Perdi¡¯s novels enthusiastically, it was highly likely that the kind man was her type.

    Then the Emperor needed to start with a smile and change perfectly from head to toe. That¡¯s what she was saying.

    It was necessary to start with an outward smile to express kindness. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to laugh all the time, but it was good to laugh as if you were too lovely to bear sometimes. However, if a rotten smile rises around his mouth at that timing, Cardel will only misunderstand.

    ¡°And don¡¯t grab her by the collar or force her by the wrist. Don¡¯t ever do anything like that. No threats at all. Be nice to her.¡±

    It was one of the points that female readers were excited to see in her novels ¨C careless and affectionate. And that¡¯s one of the reasons Vivian had a crush on Aiden.

    She clapped her hands with her partner instead of continuing her thoughts. Yeah, like Aiden!

    First of all, the most necessary thing at this point is to think about Cardel¡¯s feelings first and be considerate. Never do what she hates. And never touch, never knock her.

    It was the basics of the basics.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°First of all, stop treating someone as a toy or threatening to cut off their limbs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    Vivian obviously knew Julian liked Cardel, so she dismissed it as nonsense, but Cardel probably didn¡¯t. She¡¯d take it straight and tremble with fear. She must have been obediently beaten for fear of doing cruel things such as damaging the body to keep herself tied. That¡¯s what she heard in person before, and it was obvious to think about the rough relationship with the Emperor.

    ¡°Please make it kind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­when having sex?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to be delicate, too.¡±

    What is sex? Make love.

    She herself was never a woman of delicacy, but Cardel was a noble spirit who had grown up to be a fine woman and had never done anything bad before. As obedient and dependent on others,

    She was fragile and delicate. There was a need to be softer and more delicate. Not only in the physical sense but also in a linguistic sense.

 Chapter 122

    Wind Becomes a Storm (3)

    ¡°I want you to respect her as a man to a woman. People are not objects, but living creatures, so the more they are restrained, the more they are ruined. Watch, cheer and support until you can stand up and shine alone.¡±

    She hoped he¡¯ll do it like when he¡¯s dealing with the ladies in the society. Why is he so kind to someone else¡¯s wife that he can¡¯t be nice to someone you like? She¡¯d understand if he wasn¡¯t educated, but he was an Emperor. Manners education must have been mastered since childhood.

    ¡°You can¡¯t push and force your feelings. There¡¯s a speed that each person can handle when it comes to dating. Don¡¯t forget. Be polite and plain.¡±

    Julian sighed. It was complicated. The low breath was a mixture of lamentations about whether he should do this. Vivian said, shaking her head as if to answer his sigh.

    ¡°The person who falls in love first loses. Regardless of status.¡±

    ¡°We know it for now. I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better change your vocabulary or your tone a little more¡­¡±

    It was then. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the ground. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a door because this is a room, so it¡¯s definitely the sound of knocking on the bookshelf. Vivian suddenly felt the dreary chill and shivered her shoulders. Suddenly, the back of her neck cooled.

    She quickly hugged her shoulder and stuck her head out beside the Emperor. Of course, she comforted herself by thinking that it was a stray lamb who suddenly found the librarian who had disappeared somewhere.

    But why has the ominous foreboding always been wrong? There was Aiden with a crooked smile just like the Emperor.

    ¡°Eh, Aiden?¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Their expressions split at the same time. Vivian looked embarrassed at this time, and Julian greeted Aiden with a bright smile. Looking at a pure boyish smile, she squinted her eyebrows in silence.

    Why didn¡¯t he make a smile like that for Cardel?

    ¡°Long time no see, brother.¡±

    The person who vehemently denied that it wasn¡¯t the Brother Complex, sprinted forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not been a long time. I just saw you a few days ago.¡±

    Julian was nodding his head as he said. However, as Aiden continued to talk with his cold eyes and tone, the Emperor became stiff as he smiled.

    ¡°You looked for a librarian with purple eyes, and you finally came. You look happy.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, it can¡¯t be. I found her by accident.¡±

    Julian didn¡¯t want to say that he was here for advice on unrequited love. First of all, he didn¡¯t want it to be found out that this Julian was in unrequited love, and most of all, he hated being found out the most, asking for advice from a woman who has lost some screws somewhere.

    As a child, he was really stupid and na?ve, so how much that he¡¯s been trying to look even a little older. Of course, he¡¯s old enough now and he doesn¡¯t have to be treated like a child. But he couldn¡¯t find out about this, nothing else.

    ¡°You mean you met by chance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°At night in the library, you walked around alone without an entourage. You bumped into each other, that¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    When Julian tried to tell a lie that wouldn¡¯t work, Vivien looked at the two with a nervous look. She recalled the words she had spoken with the Emperor one by one, judging when Aiden had heard them.

    It looks like there¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    Vivian measured what they would have looked like from where Aiden was standing. Perhaps because of the Emperor¡¯s height and size, he couldn¡¯t really see what they were doing.

    Moreover, it was dark at night, and she could see what they were doing up close, but she didn¡¯t think she could tell what they were doing. Maybe the conversation didn¡¯t sound right, and if it sounded weird¡­

    ¡°What conversations did you have?¡±

    Just in time, Aiden leaned back on the bookshelf and asked.

    They¡¯re in trouble. The Emperor and herself seem to have been misunderstood as ridiculous and unpleasant. Not any another man, but of all the people with that idiotic emperor!

    Vivian hurriedly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Eh¡­ Eup!¡±

    But it was soon blocked by Julian. She was quick to act when she noticed that she was trying to talk nonsense.

    Be quiet.

    The Emperor clenched his teeth and whispered in Vivian¡¯s ear. His useless pride may be protected, but it only backfired in this situation. Aiden¡¯s expression is starting to look as fierce as ever.

    It¡¯s scary. The two on the other side both looked frightened at the same time.

    In the meantime, Vivian was shocked to see Julian gulp and choked up his throat, and in a state of bewilderment.

    No, if you¡¯re scared, just let me talk!

    He¡¯s not even a child who needs to hide what he did wrong because he¡¯s afraid of being scolded.

    Why dis she have to keep her mouth shut when she didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the first place, this fucking Emperor?!?

    Let her go! She struggled to get his tough hand off. If it were not for the Emperor, she would have pinched, ripped, kicked and made a fuss.

    Unfortunately, however, the opponent was the Emperor. He is the highest person under heaven who can punish even an empress if she dares to injure the person¡¯s body.

 Chapter 123

    Wind Becomes a Storm (4)

    Vivian stopped rebelling, shedding bloody tears on the inside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say much. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    It was ruined¡­ Vivian became endlessly depressed. The dull emperor seemed completely oblivious to what they now look like. Just in a hurry to hide the conversation they had, the other situation seemed to be out of sight.

    She hoped he realized that it¡¯s not that petty pride that he has to pay attention to right now.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Thinking that far, Vivian paused for a moment.

    Strange. If Aiden misunderstands, he misunderstands, why should she explain it?

    Of course, it was very unpleasant to be misunderstood that she was related to the emperor, but it did not have to be explained in detail by defying the emperor¡¯s orders. If he doesn¡¯t want to reveal the conversation between the two, she should keep her mouth shut.

    Of course. He¡¯s the Emperor. Her life could be in danger if she doesn¡¯t read the room.

    ¡°But why?¡±

    However, she wanted to take off the emperor¡¯s finger and deny that it was a misunderstanding.

    She knew very well why she felt that way. So it was even more miserable. She didn¡¯t want to know. Because of the damn heart that gets deeper and deeper, rather than forgetting him and looking for another man.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no reason to hide, I¡¯d love to hear it. What did you talk about?¡±

    In the meantime, Aiden asked again, not even thinking about hiding the vicious spirit. He was quite persistent, not like him. She felt like crying when she met his eyes, which were bluish with obvious desire for ownership.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a relationship that can be neatly organized.¡±

    He said that. But their relationship was not organized at all.

    Vivian sighed and closed her eyes tightly. It kept turning and twisting. At first, she was blinded by the novel and wanted to go back to before she signed a contract with him.

    Did Aiden already organize her in his mind?

    If so, she would rather cut off the lingering feelings and not look back. That would be unbearable now, but one day he¡¯ll forget him. But why was she being confused about this and not him?

    But she couldn¡¯t. As soon as she said that, she thought he would completely abandon any lingering feelings and let go of his lingering feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw that face, Your Majesty.¡±

    Then Aiden split the silence and opened his mouth again. Julian replied with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°You mean my face?¡±

    ¡°You ripped off my favourite book and hid it, and you made that face back then.¡±

    ¡°He, wasn¡¯t that when we were young!¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    The Emperor screamed and soon shut up when his childhood was brought up, which he didn¡¯t want to remember. And he showed signs of nervousness. It was because Aiden had a creepy smile with red lips. Can a smiling face be more creepy than a normal straight face?

    ¡°Do you remember what I said then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I remember.¡±

    ¡°So, please, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d better tell me before I take it for granted. Now that you don¡¯t dare admonish me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do if I¡¯m under a delusion.¡±

    Vivian looked at Julian¡¯s pale complexion and thought. He¡¯s going to cry.

    Seeing that he followed his brother too much, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad relationship, but seeing him being too scared by the small bluff, it seems he was a strict older brother. Or the emperor unilaterally idolized and respected him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let Vivian go.¡±

    Aiden had an overwhelming sense of pressure that he couldn¡¯t hide no matter how low he was. It was like the last consideration for a ruler who was already at the peak of the food chain, or a low cry with a warning.

    It was confusing whether he was aware that his younger brother was the emperor. No, in Vivian¡¯s frankness, the Great Prince was more like an emperor than the Emperor himself.

    In fact, even she thought it was a little scary.

    Vivian sighed as she alternately watched Aiden and the frozen emperor. Julian waited a long time, but he wouldn¡¯t let her go. It seemed like he had at least thought about how to bring the situation down to the bottom, the worst of the worst.

    Whoo, she can¡¯t help it.

    Vivian, unable to wait, eventually licked Julian¡¯s palm, which was covering her mouth. When she struggled like that, he held on tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go, but as soon as her tongue touched, the hand quickly moved away with a chewed look on his face.

    It¡¯s the same with this side. But that doesn¡¯t mean he can hit the emperor.

 Chapter 124

    Wind Becomes a Storm (5)

    ¡°You, you dare!¡±

    She made a rough excuse, nodding her head to death.

    ¡°My humble body cannot remain in contact with Your Majesty¡¯s precious body. Pardon me all to hell. Please forgive me.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s soulless mumble made Julian more gallant and excited, but he soon became calm after he looked at Aiden¡¯s face. It was because he could not treat the woman his brother loved recklessly in front of him.

    Although he was particularly disinterested in the affairs of Cardel and Aiden, the emperor was the emperor. He had a fake smile on his face at once. Be nice to your brother¡¯s girl.

    It was, to be exact, sweet to your girl.

    ¡°Well, be careful next time.¡±

    Vivian looked sick and tired of the words, and Aiden looked even more unpleasant. Next?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll always be careful.¡±

    ¡°Well Spoken¡­¡­ No, you¡¯re a good talker.¡±

    Julian laughed in vain and said he really just came to borrow a book. And he gave Vivian a wink after saying he only asked for advice on the book.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    He asked back with an eyeball. It means that there are a bunch of people who can¡¯t help themselves. Vivian had no choice but to swallow a sigh and respond to the Emperor¡¯s insults that knocked him out.

    ¡°There¡¯s a book you¡¯re looking for. I just happened to have a new one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, it is a very useful book you need now, so go and read it.¡±

    Vivian, who said so, soon picked out a romance novel featuring a friendly male lead and began to place it in the cart.

    Aiden once said this while borrowing a book. The reason he reads the book was to indirectly experience and project the knowledge and feelings that he lacks.

    He doesn¡¯t know too much to explain, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to recommend books that set an example. Of course, it seems too much for the emperor to see and follow, but she didn¡¯t want it there.

    It was important to get a sense of how to do it. Even a small element was fine, so if he tried to look like an ant¡¯s hind legs, that was enough.

    Julian checked the titles of the books she chose and made strange faces, but he simply accepted the book silently because he couldn¡¯t resist the excuse he made.

    Do you think he¡¯ll ever read those books?

    Vivian stared at Julian¡¯s back, where the book led the mountainous cart and disappeared. It really didn¡¯t look like it. It was purely his fault that he came with no attendants or servants.

    Well.

    Her cheeks stung. Vivian felt a persistent gaze and sweated. She was going to get a hole in her face.

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Aiden asked. It was clear that Julian¡¯s clumsy excuse did not work.

    Vivian looked up at him. His eyes were so blatant that she could see what he wanted to say.

    His Majesty asked her if she was going to keep going in and out of here, what kind of conversation did the man and woman have at this late night, what are they going to do here?

    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Vivian looked a little surprised because it sounded so desperate.

    Aiden himself seemed quite confused. His shaky eyes shuddered and seemed distressed as if he could hardly control his rising emotions.

    Jealousy? Vivian kept her mouth shut and examined his face.

    Why¡­?

    She almost asked. She quivered her lips and shook her head. It was a miserable expectation.

    That can¡¯t be true. Oh, my God.

    She shouldn¡¯t expect anything that she wasn¡¯t even sure about. Because she didn¡¯t want to get hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t talk to you about what happened.¡±

    The way not to be hurt was simple. The false hope and delusion that cannot come true anyway is to fold like paper and bury it deep under the ground. If one doesn¡¯t come forward and dig, they won¡¯t be hurt.

    ¡°But he really just asked for advice. Nothing special happened. Really.¡±

    ¡°But why are you hiding it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s embarrassing that a high standing man asked for advice from a librarian like me.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    There was nothing more to say when nothing happened. It was not intentionally intended to hide it, but it was only natural to shut up at the Emperor¡¯s orders.

    Of course it was, but she didn¡¯t like it terribly. When she shut her mouth, Aiden could no longer pry and made a face.

    ***

    The case seemed to end like that.

    But Julian has been in and out of the library with absolute certainty ever since. He also picked Vivian¡¯s working hours and went there. Mostly during the night when the sun sets completely and the moon rises.

    Aiden had no choice but to give up everything he did every night and keep an eye on the Emperor¡¯s secret movements. He couldn¡¯t even get his hands on anything else because he was worried about what the two were doing.

 Chapter 125

    Wind Becomes a Storm (6)

    It was because she was the only one who could talk to Julian openly, but Aiden, who didn¡¯t know the circumstances, kept doubting him. It looked like the emperor was chasing the librarian at first sight.

    Without that, he would not devote his time to watching politics. It was like that when a person who was not interested in women suddenly asked about a librarian with purple eyes.

    In fact, it could have been so far. Assuming Julian recognized Vivian¡¯s identity, that explains everything.

    However, the recent rumour that the emperor did not even care about the daughter of the Viscount of Formandy was not explained at all.

    If Vivian had asked, she would have replied ¡®give Cardel time to pull herself together.¡¯ But Aiden, full of doubts, chose silence and his misunderstanding deepened.

    The night came again.

    It was a night just before the weekend. Now, at dawn, Vivian had to head to the Grand Duke¡¯s as promised. His mansion had long felt more like a home than a house because she had gotten so used to it, but Vivian was rather weighed down by anxiety and pressure.

    Will she be able to hold on? It was a complex feeling that could not be defined. Vivian somehow tickled the tip of her neck and swallowed.

    Julian met Vivian that day and began to complain. He was now comfortable with her as if they were friends for ten years.

    I think I¡¯m like an emotional dumpster.

    Vivian couldn¡¯t resist when the emperor, one of the best, said he wanted to be comforted and relieved. She gave a soulless response, slurping away.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s avoiding me these days.¡±

    ¡°Avoiding?¡±

    She looked up while putting a number tag on the new book.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not avoiding Us. I think she doesn¡¯t like Us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. I keep it a secret what happened between us.¡±

    ¡°Be honest, I¡¯m here for advice on unrequited love? Never.¡±

    ¡°Then you will continue to be hated.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that either.¡±

    What a bitch you are. Vivian¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°How come you seem to be thinking profanely?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡±

    When she answered calmly, looking down, Julian pulled the tip of her hair with a face of annoyance. It didn¡¯t hurt much, but her scalp was pulled lightly, so Vivian just let him do what he did.

    Honestly, it was a bit annoying, but he decided to be satisfied with this much because it became softer than when he grabbed her by the collar.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a secret. You¡¯ve got the right idea.¡±

    Julian, who was lost in thought with a slight frown, corrected his words.

    ¡°No, honestly, I don¡¯t think We would believe such a lame excuse.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve become a fool.¡±

    Julian sighed until the ground went out and leaned languidly against the chair. Vivian really wanted to tell him he¡¯s already an absolute idiot.

    ¡°In front of my brother and in front of Cardell. When I stand in front of them, I feel like I¡¯m going back to my childhood when I couldn¡¯t do anything alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how much you like her.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    He tilted his head with his chin on.

    ¡°Then you seem to like it pretty much, too.¡±

    Then he made a bomb-like remark. The number tag in Vivian¡¯s hand fell down.

    Goo, goosebumps¡­¡­she looked up, a horrible look on her face, and Julian frowned at her response. Even so, he doesn¡¯t like it very much. Anyway, she was a woman who had a knack for making people angry.

    ¡°You seem to be ignoring the burden, but at least you don¡¯t do this in public.¡±

    He¡¯s sure that¡¯s the case. Vivian didn¡¯t think that an emperor or a man would look so dazed outside. If it were, Julian would have been branded a ¡®foolish emperor¡¯ and regarded as a dog or a son of a bitch.

    At least the reason why he didn¡¯t wear the Emperor¡¯s mask now was because from the first meeting he had been in a hurry because she was the girl that his brother liked.

    ¡°Strangely, you¡¯re very comfortable.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me, you feel comfortable around me because I¡¯m with your brother.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be the Grand Duchess anyway.¡±

    ¡°Grand, the Grand Duchess¡­¡±

    This time, Vivian began to shyly colour both cheeks. Julian smirked and laughed at her as she slowly began to turn red like a boiled octopus from cheek to earlobe to earlobe neck.

    Vivian hurriedly tried to explain what he was thinking, but as soon as he explained, he remembered that his neck would be dangling and he would roll the floor.

 Chapter 126

    Wind Becomes a Storm (7)

    She just shut up and decided to be calm. It would not be too late to say after Cardel became Empress that she had nothing to do with the Grand Duke.

    ¡°Come to think of it, are you in a position to advise Us? Somehow, this relationship seems to have been slow.¡±

    ¡°So who do I owe this to?¡±

    ¡°Because of Us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect for a strange misunderstanding when you come every night.¡±

    Vivian made a rough case. In fact, there was no relationship between the two, except for the sponsor and the writer, so of course there was no relationship to proceed, but it could not be said in a more straightforward manner.

    In fact, it was true that she was misunderstood because of the terrible emperor, and Julian seemed to be worried unexpectedly. Of course she knew he was going to just dislike her like a bunch of gangsters.

    ¡°Is that why you seem to be sharp these days? It¡¯s so ridiculous¡­ ¡±

    Julian let out a sigh as if he had just found out. And he looks up and down at Vivian and sighs like an old man who¡¯s lived in the world.

    ¡°Me and you. I¡¯ve never had such an unpleasant misunderstanding before.¡±

    Vivian wriggled her eyebrows silently. That¡¯s what she¡¯s saying.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand in the way of your love business. Tell me if you can.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°It would be better to be ashamed for a moment than to be blamed for the rest of your life.¡±

    No, if you¡¯re going to say it so easily, don¡¯t try to hide it from the beginning!

    Vivian was emotional, but as soon as Aiden was involved, she shook her head when she saw the emperor giving up his pride and giving up.

    What a serious brother complex.

    Julian checked his watch in his arms and soon got up.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, so make sure you read the book I picked for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll try.¡±

    He recalled books full of pink from title to cover and reluctantly replied.

    Vivian waved her hand gently on his back as he was leaving, and then began to work hard to put the number tag back on. There was a lot of work piled up because she lost all her time dealing with the emperor.

    She rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand yawning as she stopped gluing the paper.

    There is not much time left until the publication date of the new book is soon. The content was allowed by Cardel and the Emperor also gave permission directly, so all that remained was print work.

    She has been busy supervising the cover and interior materials and designs from day to day. Work was piled up and fatigue piled up, so she was in quite a mental state now.

    She was stretching herself out of sleep and suddenly there was a commotion outside.

    What is it? In the middle of the night?

    It wasn¡¯t loud, but she heard words. It was not long after Julian left.

    Vivian rose from the counter with an uneasy look. Then, she hid as much as she could and carefully went to the entrance of the library. Then, the other person¡¯s voice sounded clearer. It was dark and hard to see, but it was such a familiar voice that she immediately recognized who it was.

    ¡°Aiden?¡±

    She called her opponent right away without thinking. At the same time, the sound of words stopped.

    One of the two men wearing hoods turned his head. His eyes met the blue eyes that shone clearly in the dark, and Vivian hardened at the same time.

    She felt as if she had been bitten on the back of her neck with a sharp tooth without mercy. She swept her palms in a cold sweat. Of course, she couldn¡¯t feel any blood or tooth marks.

    He strode without hesitation. Then he grabbed her wrist stretching halfway through the air and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Get out of the way. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s bewildered gaze flashed through the crack of the door, but the door slammed shut with Aiden¡¯s forceful recoil. At the same time, the two spaces were completely blocked.

    Vivian was so overwhelmed by the harsh atmosphere that she had no choice but to follow suit as he led.

    The beginning of misunderstanding comes from a very trivial thing.

    At first, Vivian threw playfully to provoke him, and it was the beginning that she didn¡¯t mind saying that she could have another man at any time. The misunderstanding, which was only a small spark, grew in size as time passed.

    A light attitude that does not see everything in the world except the material of the novel. It¡¯s an easy body to give right away if she stimulated it a little bit. Whether it was burdensome to share a heart, it was her anxiety that he immediately offered a sex partner.

    The fire flared up. The flaming flames seemed to swallow up his mind.

    God damn it.

    Aiden swallowed the curse and clenched his fist. The way she treated Thatcher, the president of the publishing company, was unpleasant, but considered it possible because of her long-standing relationship. But of all things, even the Emperor was involved now.

    There was no trust in Vivian to believe that nothing really happened with him. At least, that was the case with men.

    What the hell should he do with her?

 Chapter 127

    Wind Becomes a Storm (8)

    Aiden strode to her front and raised her chin with a rough touch. Suddenly, Vivian, whose head was bent, groaned softly. Taking advantage of the gap between her lips, Aiden clasped her lips without hesitation and wrapped her arms around his waist tightly to prevent her from moving.

    It was a violent kiss that pushed her without giving her a chance to breathe. She, who became quite good at kissing, was greedy enough to gasp and punch him on the back. He sucked it up to the root of her tongue, ran through her entire mouth, and bit her tongue or lips as if to mark her.

    When her small lips turned her head rebelliously, he chased her and covered her mouth again. When she stepped back, he rubbed his tongue deeper and more concentrated. He pushed her down, grabbed her struggling hand as if to tie it up, and put his knees between her legs to stimulate her vagina. It was a blatant act of sweeping up and down as if to elicit a response.

    Vivian groaned, closing her eyes tightly because of the sudden intense stimulus.

    ¡°Whoops¡­¡±

    It seemed like he was shouting ¡®That¡¯s all¡¯. Aiden swallowed all her rejection into his mouth.

    If he could, he wanted to engrave his traces from head to toe. Vivian always acted as if she didn¡¯t care when they seperated, as if she would turn her back.

    She was particularly vulnerable to sexual pleasure, so he thought she would at least never leave him if he tamed her. However, she didn¡¯t give up her mind at all under the pretext of a sex partner, so the more they shuffled their bodies, the more he felt. Like hugging an empty shell inside.

    Aiden swallowed her saliva and frowned painfully.

    What can he do to hold her back? He thought about putting it by her side for her whole life under the pretext of sponsorship, but he was too anxious to do so. He thought he was going crazy just watching her laugh and talk in the same space as another man.

    If he can¡¯t win the heart anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to lock her in a place where no one can see her? Otherwise, he would kill the man she fell in love with, even if it was the Emperor.

    I guess I¡¯m getting crazy.

    Julian was Aiden¡¯s only blood and a necessary being. Killing him out of jealousy was like giving up everything he had planned and built up.

    I¡¯ve never wanted to be such in a position¡­

    As Aiden slowly opened his eyes, he saw light brown eyelashes with tears hanging around her eyes. For a moment, all the accidents stopped. Then slowly the numbness began to return.

    Gasping breath, white skin. Her pathetic shivering body, and the fear evident in her pale purple eyes.

    While his hand relaxed for a moment, Vivian shook his hand and pushed his shoulder with all her might. Aiden didn¡¯t move at first, but eventually stepped back with a stiff face.

    He let her go completely and stared at the window for a moment. His slow shoulders seemed to be trying to regain their rationality somehow.

    Vivian gasped violently with a red face. She leaned against the wall and held her breath, but she bit her lower lip.

    Something similar has happened before. When she asks where Aiden goes every night and becomes more certain that they don¡¯t trust each other because he¡¯s silent. We pushed each other out and went around in vain, and we ended up glossing over sex.

    Vivian ended up in tears. That¡¯s the extent of the relationship anyway.

    Vivian doesn¡¯t trust Aiden, and neither does Aiden. And then you¡¯re gonna put your flesh together and pretend it never happened? If this isn¡¯t a sex partner, what is it?

    ¡°Come to think of it, where did you always go at night? I don¡¯t smell blood today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­because I haven¡¯t been out lately.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you do every night? Aiden, can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Vivian would be very happy to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Ha, look.¡±

    She burst out laughing.

    Aiden seemed to suspect that Vivien was a lightweight woman who played with any man when she was frozen, and Vivien suspected that Aiden was a brutal killer without blood or tears that could kill civilians.

    The basement of his mansion, which was still locked and left unattended, was reluctant.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell the truth or believe it. We go to each other, and then it¡¯s just sex.¡±

    What¡¯s the use of truth when you don¡¯t believe it? She got permission to tell the truth from the Emperor, but somehow she didn¡¯t feel like telling it at all.

    She felt even more miserable underneath, completely wet. She could feel a wetness between the folds. The body, accustomed to Aiden¡¯s stimulation, hoped she would quickly cram the inside into a mess.

    Aiden was right that she had a lewd body. Just imagining it stuck in him makes her feel like her toes are going to freeze and she¡¯ll peak.

    In the midst of all this¡­

    Isn¡¯t it crazy that her body is moving? As if nothing had happened, she even had the urge to mix her body with him here.

    That¡¯s crazy. Vivian realized she couldn¡¯t be in a position to tell Cardel that he liked bad guys over good guys. Since this side is more.

 Chapter 128

    Wind Becomes a Storm (9)

    She rubbed her tearful chin roughly with her sleeves.

    ¡°Did you like my body that much? So much so that you just want to cover it all up and have sex?¡±

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    ¡°I mean. What is this, really.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know what she was saying and spit it out.

    ¡°So what are we now? The lover and my sex partner phases are over. Or are you thinking of having an impure sponsorship relationship? That¡¯s a good one. There¡¯s no sensual novel about it yet.¡±

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    ¡°What? Why do you keep calling me?¡±

    ¡°You can stop talking. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Aiden reached out to her and said, but Vivian shook his hand. She was more frightened by what he did in a daze. But Aiden didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that it¡¯s a perfect match. Tell me now to make sure we get things straight before this happens.¡±

    Rather, she, acting like a hurt young animal, was more worried, and he reached out and hugged her shoulder without hesitation. Then she patted me on the back.

    ¡°Oh, no. Why are you hugging me all of a sudden¡­¡±

    Vivian sniffed in a bewildered voice. What was so sad about it was that she couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Forced to be kissed? Because he treated her like a whore who spread his legs out to anyone? He doesn¡¯t believe her if she doesn¡¯t tell him, or because he doesn¡¯t even think about telling herself the secret and hiding it to the end?

    It was all true. But in the end they were nothing more than incidental feelings for a reason. Vivian had no choice but to reach a conclusion after thinking over and over again.

    Beyond liking, she thought she might love Aiden. No, she did love him. The other person was already packed with one person named Aiden. It was no use denying it and pushing it away.

    After completing the novel and leaving the mansion, Aiden thought she¡¯d forget about him and find a new man, but she¡¯s not forgotten about it. She didn¡¯t even feel motivated to do that, and even if a pretty good man passed by, her mind was filled with Aiden¡¯s thoughts. She should have noticed then. It¡¯s too late. She fell in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have liked.

    She didn¡¯t even think about taking it out yet. She didn¡¯t even think about it. Aiden had dug up and tossed it away.

    When she realized it, she felt like sobbing, but Vivian slowly found stability due to his steady pat on the back. The gasping sound of breath and intermittent shivering shoulders gradually faded away.

    The tears stopped perfectly, but there was a soul mate in the tears.

    A bloody runny nose.

    Vivian had no choice but to cry in his arms. It¡¯s been a long time, but she can¡¯t raise her head because she¡¯s embarrassed. Aiden stroked her head, hugging her as if he had mistaken that she was still crying. With such a kind touch that her nose is about to be touched again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do if Vivian cries.¡±

    He was a man who was really good at making people think in an incorrect manner.

    Come to think of it, Aiden had never been in a relationship. But he¡¯s good at sex, so he¡¯s probably not inexperienced.

    Then, is this how he treats other women he has been dealing with? He mixes himself countless times, treats them kindly, pretends to be interested, reveals his possessiveness, makes them mistake themselves for it, but doesn¡¯t reveal his secrets or his sincerity¡­..

    And I¡¯m just one of those girls.

    When she thought that far, Vivian felt emotional and unpleasant.

    I really love this one¡­ but it¡¯s ruined.

    Vivian pretended to wipe away the tears and cooled her hot cheeks. It was a feeling that had been denied for fear of being hurt. After being shot to confirm, her mind was completely messed up.

    Can¡¯t I just forget about it and find a new person? Ha, there¡¯s no way I can, right?

    Now, it was no longer useful to make lame excuses to herself.

    I really like him. I love him.

    Once she realized it, she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    There¡¯s no turning back.

    Admittedly, Vivian was now feeling the burning feeling of her first love as if she were suffering from a fever. As soon as she became aware of her emotions and fully acknowledged, it grew uncontrollably in size. Her mind swelled up without knowing the limits to the point where she wondered how she had lived in denial. She was so overwhelmed that it scared her.

    What, she really did love him.

    The pounding heart was as hot as pebbles in the summer when it was sizzling under the sun.

    Love. Vivian rolled the unfamiliar word in her mouth several times without a sound. Love, love. It¡¯s embarrassing and unfamiliar. She closed her eyes tightly and buried her red face in his arms.

    She loved him so much. Really, really.

 Chapter 129

    Wind Becomes a Storm (10)

    She was a writer. That too a sensual novelist who mainly deals with romance. But incredibly, the only words that came to mind were ¡°love,¡± ¡°real,¡± ¡°very,¡± ¡°no knowledge,¡± and ¡°much.¡±

    What? What should I do?

    As soon as she realized it, her emotions only grew out of control, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything in her head as if it had suddenly become white paper. She was an idiot who didn¡¯t know what to do about her feelings.

    Am I a fool worse than the Emperor?

    How do ordinary people behave in this situation? Damn Thatcher¡¯s advice didn¡¯t help at all in this situation. She should have asked someone who has a more general and normal relationship.

    She didn¡¯t want to get hurt. So, she has been trying to push Aiden out of the way, but if she liked him so much that she couldn¡¯t fold her mind, it was different. This made it even more terrifying to break up with him forever. She wanted to stay with him no matter what he did.

    Vivian almost confessed that she liked him but then she covered her mouth and shut up. No matter how blank the head was, she could tell that it was not the time to confess.

    Oh! I should resolve the misunderstanding first.

    Vivian spoke urgently, while he still patted her as if to console her.

    ¡°His Majesty and I have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    It must have been a sudden confession. Aiden stared down, startled for a moment. However, the friendly glows of the eyes hardened slightly, but coldly. This is because he tried to overcome the fact that he tried to endure it.

    Vivian grabbed onto her stinging heart and bit her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as His Majesty.¡±

    Aiden completely let her go, recalling the conversation he had with the emperor in the hallway a while ago. When his warm body temperature dropped, it was hard to feel the coldness on the part that touched him.

    Vivian began to feel even more restless as if she had been forced off her mother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She shook her head and denied it with her whole body, then hurried on.

    ¡°Never. Never.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to believe it.

    ¡°I only gave him advice because he needed a relationship consultation.¡±

    ¡°Love Counseling?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any experience with that, but I¡¯m a close friend of the one he fell in love with.¡±

    ¡°Did you really need to keep it a secret?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty must have been ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    No matter what she said. Vivian began to feel even more anxious when Aiden replied in a flat voice again.

    Oh, my God, you still don¡¯t believe me? That¡¯s how I explained it. Do you think so? You¡¯ve seen me as such a slut!

    Of course, it was so rude that she couldn¡¯t say anything even if she was misunderstood, but by now, she was getting increasingly sour. She was willing to explain kindly until he fully understood.

    But Aiden spoke faster than she opened her mouth.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to tell me any more. ¡®Cause I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    ¡°But the look on his face¡­¡±

    Facial expression? It was revealed outside.

    Aiden groped his face, wondering if he could feel a single emotion. He sighed with his blue eyes hidden under his eyelids for a moment. When it appeared again, shining like a jewel in the moonlight, his cold eyes turned indifferent as if it had never happened.

    ¡°His Majesty has fully explained¡­ and I do not misunderstand.¡±

    He was emotionally biased and suspected but Vivian and Julian were nothing if he thought rationally. He had now regained his sanity.

    However, it was certain that they were friendly enough to treat each other without any hesitation. It looked very friendly.

    How long have they been seeing each other?

    To be honest, the emperor was only on top of his nerves, and those who visit the library or work there. He didn¡¯t like anyone who came across Vivian because he couldn¡¯t.

    He wanted to use all kinds of excuses so that he could not take a step forward from the mansion. He wanted to hold her in his arms every day and leave a trace that wouldn¡¯t disappear. If she hadn¡¯t confessed honestly today, he might have actually done it.

    That¡¯s how low his patience was now.

    Vivian was not lewd. She was just disturbingly lovely and overly attractive. Even if she just smiled, all kinds of bugs got twisted. Aiden left his own brother on board like a bug, and opened his mouth ignoring his rotting insides.

    ¡°When I heard Vivian, I realized I was just a supporter and a sex partner.¡±

    That he¡¯s in no position to argue with who she¡¯s seeing.

    How would she react if he confessed out of the blue? Will she want to spend her whole life with a man who had a lot of secrets to hide everything? Would she run away or ask who he is? If she heard everything and then tried to get out of his arms, there¡¯s no way but to hurt her. Let¡¯s make a contract relationship proposal again.

    No, they¡¯ll have to go to the mansion from here. Slowly so that she doesn¡¯t run away.

 Chapter 130

    Wind Becomes a Storm (11)

    While Aiden was debating on what to say, Vivian turned her eyes around.

    As soon as the expression ¡®sex partner¡¯ popped out of his mouth, she felt as if her heart was being penetrated by sharp, well-painted ice. In the first place, it was not anyone else but himself who used that word first. No matter how much you reap, can it hurt like this?

    A tone was heard in Aiden¡¯s voice.

    They have nothing to do with each other.

    The seeds sown became thorns and tied themselves together. Vivian bit her lips until her teeth dug into the tender skin, as tears that had thought had stopped completely would flow again. However, the tear glands that burst once quickly blurred the view around the eyes even if they were slightly stimulated.

    Aiden belatedly found her like that.

    ¡°But my lips will get damaged.¡±

    He quickly approached and gently rubbed her lips out of between her teeth. There was already a bluish bruise on the inside.

    It was then.

    As Aiden was thinking of calming Vivian down and taking her to the mansion, his shoulders suddenly pressed down. There was no sign of anyone around, and Vivian was the only one in front of him. Aiden bent down as she pressed and pulled in.

    At the same time, a soft texture, which felt hotter than usual, landed on his lips and felt a slightly fishy blood.

    Vivian pressed her lips hard. The tongue broke into the crevice. And now, as Aiden did, she¡¯s been quite proficient in his mouth. When she pressed down on the roof of his mouth in a circle, his body squinted unconsciously.

    Why kiss suddenly¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you hate it enough to cry?

    ¡°Wait, Vivian, uh¡­¡±

    He hurriedly took off her lips and tried to say something, but it got stuck again. It was an urgent move as if she was afraid of what he was going to say. At first Aiden was surprised and hardened, but then got hot and responded to her kiss. There was no reason to refuse to kiss first.

    When the initiative was handed over to Aiden, the kiss dance, which started clean, quickly became dense. The expression ¡®rambling¡¯ went from place to place, stabbing and rubbing it persistently. Her mouth was wide open to the point where her jaw hurt. Vivian had to gasp even though she was breathing through her nose.

    However, she managed to endure the pain without hitting him on the back as before. Rather, it was a disgusting pleasure to empty her head white. Perhaps because she was fully aware that she loved him, her whole mouth trembled as if it had become an erogenous zone.

    A large palm grabbed Vivian¡¯s chest roughly. When she spat out a soft groan to the tip of her nose, his hands gradually softened and he rubbed the raised nipples between his fingers. The bumps on the clothes were bent around as he moved his hands.

    ¡°Yes! under¡­¡­¡±

    He had very bad hands.

    He thought it was like this in the first place, but at first, he avoided her and rejected her, and then once they got in sync, he wouldn¡¯t rush in if he could see a little bit of a break. He was so happy and sad about it.

    Yeah. Whatever else, at least it was him who satisfied her body the best. To the point of burning possession. Can¡¯t that be turned into love somehow? When he thought that far, he began to lick the saliva flowing around his mouth while pinching the nipples over his clothes.

    Vivian said, half-dazed and clutching at the hem of his clothes with murky eyes.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ touch me more.¡±

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    His low-pitched voice mixed with the roar of a ferocious beast.

    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°Just. I want Aiden.¡±

    It felt like a confession of love, so he frowned. It wasn¡¯t good for his heart.

    She cried and refused earlier, but now she seems to be trying to mix their bodies.

    Ha, you¡¯re saying we should have an impure sponsorship relationship as we wish? Or maybe you want something new.

    Sarcasm rose to the throat.

    At the same time, however, she couldn¡¯t even spit it out and closed her eyes tightly. She felt like her heart was falling with a drop in her tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay I won¡¯t cry now. I think it would be sadder to push Aiden out of here.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how that sounds to me?¡±

    There has been a sense that the conversation has been in vain for some time. But he failed to correct it. It was because he had to tell everything honestly to make it right. However, sometimes it was better not to know.

    They shouldn¡¯t have started. He bitterly regretted his choice for the first time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    ¡°Aiden, do as you please.¡±

    A sweet voice, dripping with honey, wrapped around his ears. Once again, the limits of patience held by God were tested, and Aiden became a perfect loser like a set pilgrimage.

    He sharpened his nails as if grabbing the wall he was holding over her back. His hand, which was grabbing her chest, slowly lowered and rubbed her hips between the bones. With a steady downward touch, Vivian buried her face in his shoulder, trying to squeeze her legs. It was harder than she thought to stand there, paying attention to his caresses.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Vivian¡¯s hot breath made his behaviour even more outspoken. As they hugged closely, she could feel his firm member wriggling and beating around his lower abdomen. The heated member seemed to be felt on top of the layers of clothes.

 Chapter 131

    Wind Becomes a Storm (12)

    He doesn¡¯t want to let her go and make her cry until it¡¯s at this point. It was amazing that she said it. Once they started, there was no end, so she thought there was no self-control.

    Vivian pressed his lower abdomen with her forearm, provokingly, and as she rubbed, he spat out a low groan that seemed to grind his teeth.

    A creepy feeling ran through the body. At the same time, Aiden turned her body around, overlapping her hands on his hands and holding the wall firmly. His behaviour was hasty, as if the device controlling patience had been completely broken.

    Vivian shuddered as he rubbed something hot over her hips, chewing her earlobes. The body was completely overlapped, as if it had been swallowed from head to toe by a boa constrictor. He gently licked where he had hurt her.

    The clothes Vivian wore when he worked were completely designed for practicality to the point that it is embarrassing to call it a dress. There wasn¡¯t even a corset. Underneath the dress was barely a pair of underskirts, underpants, and underwear.

    Aiden pulled up her skirt and underskirt without hesitation. There was nothing particularly disturbing because the clothes were not thick and the underskirt was not abundant. He patted her hips, which were exposed as white as if they were going to be nailed to it.

    It was a light petting that didn¡¯t have much power, but Vivian felt like she was running a fever all the way to her head. Every time he raised, he flinched between his legs. It wasn¡¯t even pressing and stimulating the erogenous zones, but the underwear started to get wet with the love juice.

    She managed to lean against the wall and let out a groan of ugh, muffled and suppressed. She was going crazy. The completely tame body was excited and excited just by his similar sexual activities.

    ¡°Ugh, Hah.¡±

    Aiden groaned when he scratcher the bottom of her ear. Vivian rubbed between her legs in a chilling mood. She didn¡¯t think she could hold on without it.

    The dull sound of each other¡¯s bodies touching each other, the rough breath mixed in the cold air. Sex was thought to be the most tactile part, but the stimuli of the sound were also formidable. The body overlapping with him was too hot. Instead of completely naked bare skin, the sound of the slanting of the hem of the clothes was rather more provocative.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Then suddenly Aiden covered his mouth. And whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Shh. I can feel a movement.¡±

    At the moment, she got goosebumps in a different sense. Come to think of it, this was a library, and she was a librarian.

    One will need a librarian to rent books from the library, and if they are a visitor to this place, they will definitely wait until the librarian appears. No matter how thoughtless she was, she rushed in. But she never thought she¡¯d be doing things here.

    Vivian belatedly realized the dangers of the situation and turned pale.

    He pulled her pants down, sweeping her skin, which had risen from tension. Vivian was initially holding her breath in ignorance, but was startled when suddenly his penis poked her butt.

    She doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing, saying he can feel someone moving. It¡¯s not enough to stop what they were doing right now, take the clothes, and run to the counter.

    Vivian almost made a noise as his hand penetrated between her underwear and managed to bite her tongue. It hurt to the point of tears, but it was better than being caught embarrassing. She whispered in a voice that no one could hear.

    ¡°Come on, stop for a second.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    What do you mean you can¡¯t stand it? You¡¯re not an animal!

    It was Vivian who seduced him in the first place, but that didn¡¯t mean that he should not care about other people in the same space.

    What if she gets caught? Unexpectedly, she found something in common between the brothers who seemed to have nothing in common. If their eyes are turned upside down due to sexual desire, they won¡¯t be picky. A moment¡¯s lip twitching, she breathed in vain as she tried to say something harsh.

    It was because his member had been digging in from the bottom. She was already wet, but she wasn¡¯t prepared to accept his enormously large member. It was the first time for him to hastily insert it like this.

    Vivian stumbled out of balance in the tightness of the entrance, and his arm immediately wrapped around her waist and held tightly.

    Because of the height difference, she stood on tiptoe and took a long breath. It didn¡¯t hurt because she got used to it, but she never thought it would go in. It was because the inner wall became narrower because of the tension that someone might see them. He let out a low breath, rubbed her gently on the raised cl*toris and began to roll it under his fingers. Does she have the talent to endure being stuck in the back and caressed in the future?

    Oh, if you touch it like that¡­!

    Vivian shivered, barely covering her mouth trying to groan. The member dug without hesitation in the gap between the folds, which had tightened tightly without any room to go in.

    He caressed and pushed, caressed and pushed repeatedly until the squishy walls were full. Perhaps because there was less moisture than usual, she could even feel his veins. By the time he reached the end of the member, Vivian had already felt exhausted.

 Chapter 132

    Wind Becomes a Storm (13)

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡±

    Vivian sobbed, rubbing her face against the back of her hand. Aiden stopped as if she was enjoying the pressure and kept breathing low in her ears. Whenever that happened, her insides tightened with tension and his member slowly grew in size.

    As if she was running, she ran out of breath and started to sweat. She felt like she was drunk because her head was dazed. Sensitive nerves caught someone¡¯s footsteps. It seems that he was not lying when he said that he felt a movement.

    The sound of footsteps slowly began to draw closer to where they were. Vivian was nervous enough to stop breathing.

    By the time the clothes were dampened, his size, which was growing without knowing the limits, began to slowly slip away. Slow so that one doesn¡¯t hear the sound of wetness, and anxious enough to break the mind into pieces. And her head began to turn white as she began to rub against the thick member deep inside like a firm tip pressed down.

    The brain seemed to melt sticky because it couldn¡¯t overheat. Instead of a groan, something expanding from the inside flashed down. The liquid soaked the underwear and flowed down the legs to the skirt. The floor began to moisten as if she had peed.

    Vivian wished she hadn¡¯t heard a sound. She can¡¯t believe he left as soon as he put it in. she was about to die of shame, but she was thirsty because she couldn¡¯t reach the peak completely because of the extreme tension.

    The sound of footsteps approaching slowly moved away from the other side. It didn¡¯t seem to move towards where they were.

    Vivian sighed with relief and waited for the sign to completely disappear. She just wanted to faint like this, regardless of what she did. However, before that, items that had grown to the limit began to push in hard. The lamb wandering around the library has completely disappeared.

    ¡°Oh, my. It was so tight that I thought it was being swallowed.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Ah! Wait, it¡¯s too fast! Whoops! Argh!¡±

    He came up faster than a pounding heart. Every time the wriggling from the inside poked deep, there was more gasping and breathing in than groaning. He moved his waist so slowly that it felt like a distant thing. The wet sound of the squishy water poked at the sensitive nerves.

    She almost hit her head on the wall. The buttocks, which were frayed with a strong shovel, were as hot as if they had been beaten hard by someone. Vivian soon reached its peak again, as she only pricked the parts she felt persistently while moving fast.

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go to¡­! Ha ha ha!!¡±

    Does the seafood cooked in boiling water feel like this? The body was limping in hard labor, and she felt like she had left her mind in the sky.

    Vivian once again stumbled as she clawed at the useless wall, which was not a proper support. Aiden once again put the clitoris between his fingers and rubbed persistently as if to help her.

    ¡°It¡¯s too wet. What are you going to do when you leave?¡±

    ¡°Uh, ah! This is, uh, hah! He, hahaha!¡±

    By the time her arms and legs were getting weaker and she was about to die with her head stuck on the wall, Aiden stopped moving. Then, facing her, holding her thigh and lifting her up. It was lifted up as easily as if she was a child.

    In an instant, the eye level rose and the top of his black head fell to show. Vivian pointed reflexively at his shoulder, blinking her confused eyes. A cold hard wall touched her back. Once again, his member penetrated without hesitation when she felt his hands tightly supported his thighs and hips.

    Vivian shivered, hugging his head tightly.

    ¡°Ah, ha¡­ ¡±

    It was too deep. She met his bright red eyes. It was a beastly gaze and a beastly movement that let go of reason.

    He lifted her up and down, lifting her up and then lowered her and slapped her on the waist at the same time as he lifted her up again. The tip of the hard p*nis that went into the limit roughly penetrates the inside and then escapes. The prick felt like a skewer.

    Vivian grasped his hem as if it were a squeeze on his fingertips.

    ¡°Ah, huh! too, hah! Deep! ha ha!!¡±

    Vivian buried her head in his shoulder and let out a dry crack. The screeching sound of breathing was pathetic. She was almost confused whether the moaning that came out of her mouth was really coming out of her mouth.

    As she raised her head with a tearful face, a moist kiss ensued. His tongue penetrated wildly, holding her mouth, spirit, and heart together, he did not let go. The suppressed groan was engulfed with his lips.

    He woke her up every time she limped on her own. Sometimes he cut a mark on the back of her neck, sometimes hit her butt with the bottom of his hand, and sometimes gave her breathtaking kisses.

    It seemed to embrace a hot ball of fire. That¡¯s what he did with her and that¡¯s why she felt in love with him.

    The history of Aiden and the library was not pleasant at all, unlike the emperor¡¯s time. Rather, she was afraid like a child who was thirsty and lost.

    Vivian hugged him by the neck as if she would never let him go for several ejaculat*ons.

    ***

 Chapter 136

    Still Early in the Morning (3)

    She was going to confess to him at least one side, not one side, and push him until he is annoyed. Like when she thought Aiden was a scholar at first and kept flirting with him. She thought it would be unfair if she didn¡¯t confess properly.

    ¡°When will you confess?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then when do you expect to confess and wait until you confess?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s usually men who confess first, so don¡¯t you have something in mind? I think you¡¯d rather go and lead a master¡¯s confession.¡±

    What the hell is this sound? What if she waited until he confessed and then another girl took him away?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to divide the roles by gender, do we?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no law that says a woman shouldn¡¯t confess first.¡±

    In fact, Aiden must have given up half of his mind since he was already involved in something that wasn¡¯t ¡®normal¡¯ from the beginning. There was no need to follow conventional social ideas now.

    Vivian¡¯s goal was to win him once someone confessed first. She could prepare a bouquet and a ring for him. To be honest, she wanted to tie him up and arrest him with the ring she bought.

    She wanted to leave a kind of mark on his body, Don¡¯t touch me because I have a tenant.

    ¡°But if you confess first, there¡¯s no room for blemish in society.¡±

    Social circles. She said with a starry look in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a nobleman.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the hostess one day.¡±

    Vivian shook her head, realizing that the maid¡¯s excitement was worse than her.

    What does the hostess mean? Of course, that would be perfect, but she wasn¡¯t as unconscionable as she hoped. She knew her position as a commoner better than anyone else. Now, she was deeply moved just by accepting her confession.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t intend to confess to me tomorrow, don¡¯t stop me. If I don¡¯t have a ring, I¡¯ll have to make a flower ring and put it on.¡±

    If she gets rejected, she¡¯ll confess again the next day. The next day and the next day. Then, won¡¯t the day come when he¡¯ll accept it even if it¡¯s annoying and boring?

    Vivian spoke as if she would not break her resolution, and the maids who heard it somehow twinkled even more. They even glanced at her with a slightly recalled ball. They were all affectionate to Vivian at least.

    ¡°Let me help you, miss!¡±

    ¡°Me, too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Vivian felt somewhat dismayed because she seemed to have become a religious leader who preached pseudo-principle.

    Anyway, can she take this as a gesture of cooperation? She failed to sneak out, but as a result, she felt better. After being silent for a while, she coughed again and asked with her eyes burning with enthusiasm.

    ¡°So, does anyone know what His Grace¡¯s favorite thing is?¡±

    ***

    ¡°Tsk, this is a novel.¡±

    Julian kicked his tongue and threw down the book he was reading. The book titled was pink with engraved petals from the cover. It was awkward and uncomfortable.

    He sighed deeply as he swept away the goose bumps on the back of his neck throughout the whole time he read it. He wondered if the crazy woman had read it and recommended it.

    She didn¡¯t expect the quality of the work, but at least there should be probability. The novel written by her was rather better.

    ¡°This is what love is¡­¡±

    Julian recalled the actions of the main characters in the novel and trembled.

    He fell down with a deadly disease, caused all kinds of trouble around him despite his parents¡¯ opposition, and eventually fled love, swore love while looking at the sunset, and said he¡¯ll love her in his next life even if he died now.

    It was as if he had lost all his life except love. Are these people possessed by ghosts that die if they can¡¯t love?

    Julian thought that if this is love, he should never love for the rest of his life.

    But after a while, he had no choice but to admit it. That some of his actions are consistent with some of the actions of the male protagonist in the novel.

    Reading the novels Vivian piled up like mountains, she could see why she declared his unrequited love as soon as she heard Julian¡¯s symptoms. And he could see how people who fall in love usually feel.

    When she¡¯s next to him, she gets caught in his eyes and he looks at every move carefully, or when they meet eyes, he feels good all day long because it¡¯s good to see him smile.

    When she¡¯s not around, he keeps thinking about her and wants to be with her even if he¡¯s using the same excuse, and when he¡¯s annoyed at her being involved with another man, he can¡¯t do anything if she¡¯s sad.

    It was exactly in line with Julian¡¯s symptoms to the point of displeasure.

    The main characters¡¯ actions were different, but the roots were all the same. Love. It seemed to be the behavior of people who are firmly in love.

 Chapter 137

    Still Early in the Morning (4)

    I told you to refer to this and follow it.

    Julian grabbed the end of the book with trembling hands with a horrible look on his face.

    Don¡¯t say that he has to follow that crazy story, refer to his actions, his tone, his attitude. He knew it, too. The lines and gentlemanly actions of the male characters were also familiar and seemed external. There was no need to learn it separately.

    But what should he do when he looks at Cardel¡¯s face, she keeps getting sick and bitter, and something that he doesn¡¯t even mean comes out of his mind?

    He read from the beginning, fluttering the bookshelf again. In the middle of the night in front of the terrace of the heroine¡¯s mansion, he throws a stone at the window to wake her up, and whispers to her to push her¡­ which was undesirable, but this was the most worth of time now. And it¡¯s actually one of the things he does sometimes.

    Instead of whispering, he took her body.

    It¡¯s time to meet up.

    Julian has been avoiding the Cardel for a while to kill his temper, but honestly nothing has changed. It was just that the limit of patience came and it became hard to wait any longer.

    If she¡¯s not awake now, he¡¯ll sneak a peek at her sleeping face.

    After covering the book, he got up from his seat and went out of the room. No, he was going to go out, but he didn¡¯t like the way he looked in the mirror passing by.

    White jacket and crystal clear cuff buttons, already white hair and skin, looked very weak overall. Looking at his clothes like that, there were a couple of things he didn¡¯t like

    ¡°You looked good in black.¡±

    And it was very manly and wonderful. Even though they are the same brothers, they have a bigger physique and have an atmosphere.

    Julian paced in front of the mirror, looking unhappy, and called in the ladies in the middle of the night to wait. And he asked them to bring as many dark clothes as possible. However, after wearing it, dark clothes had the effect of making the white face look whiter. He looked back in the mirror after attaching a navy jacket and a cuff button embedded with a polka dot in Lapis Lazuli.

    The appearance that people praise for being beautiful was very hard to see today.

    By the way, what is Cardel¡¯s taste?

    No matter how handsome he was, it was meaningless if he didn¡¯t look handsome in her eyes. Julian later realized he knew nothing about her and frowned.

    She stared at his left hand hidden behind her back. There were two white ears sticking out.

    ¡°Yes, you said you liked it.¡±

    He stammered and bit his lips.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Julian held out a palm-sized rabbit doll like a shy country boy who fell in love with his first love. And I struggled inside out in a sense of shame.

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a doll, though.

    Cardel¡¯s tremors stopped before she knew it. She accepted the doll he gave her with a curious look.

    So, do you like it? Julian looked down at her with anticipated eyes.

    When he first heard it, he wondered why a grown-up adult likes stuffed dolls, but now that he saw it, he thought it suits her very well.

    Fairy and animal friends. Something like that.

    She opened her mouth by the time Julian was blankly thinking about it.

    ¡°I liked it, till I was about ten.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He guessed so too.

    He gritted his teeth thinking of Vivian, who was not here now. He shouldn¡¯t have believed that crazy woman! She was so good at persuasive nonsense that he was deceived this time as well.

    Julian had a fierce look on his face as to what kind of punishment he should have given Vivian.

    If Vivian was watching this, Your Majesty, what are you doing now?

    He¡¯ll look pathetic when he does. Then Cardel continued.

    ¡°This doll looks like Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You say We resemble that piece of cloth?¡±

    Julian spoke unpleasantly, but his expression was already melted in the spring sun. Cardel picked up her gaze and glanced up at him. Normally, it was hard to make eye contact due to his overbearing attitude, but today, his atmosphere seemed to have changed greatly.

    His eyes, which used to be burning with blatant desire, just shed a beautiful blue light today. It was as quiet as a cloud floating in the blue sky. It seemed like a little child giving out books and dolls as an apology out of the blue, and it was so cute that she felt like she was going to laugh out loud.

    It¡¯s the Emperor, not anyone else. She¡¯s been through so much. Cardel thought it was strange but couldn¡¯t stop talking. She didn¡¯t ask anyone to do it and she didn¡¯t know what to do, but she just said whatever came out loud. For some reason, she was convinced that she wouldn¡¯t be harmed.

    ¡°White and big eyes look alike.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a compliment.¡±

    ¡°Well, I like rabbits.¡±

    When she said she liked it, Julian kept his mouth shut and remained silent. Standing still with a slight flush on his face without running wild, he looked like a beautiful angel sticking out of a famous painting.

    Every time his chest shook and his blue eyes blinked, it was only then that he felt that he was alive.

 Chapter 138

    Still Early in the Morning (5)

    Holy white hair and blue eyes that look like the autumn sky. He had such good beauty that even if he had white wings on his back, he would not seem alien at all. The people even called him the Son of God.

    Cardel also thought so when she first met him. Perhaps the angel who came down to save herself, but Julian stepped on her relentlessly with his angel-like appearance.

    Why the hell have you been doing this to me?

    The resentment sprang up. As soon as she fantasized about him, she fell into the abyss. It was never a feeling to be reversed overnight.

    Cardel thought he was a little strange and strange, but that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She smiled as if she were about to break, and said.

    ¡°Thanks, uh, yeah.¡±

    Julian stuttered like a broken machine.

    It was an overall challenge. No, he just wanted to die holistically.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t do this in his imagination, but his body didn¡¯t move to his will. He was going to brazenly stick out her doll, pick up her and kiss her softly at her embarrassment.

    When Julian pulled out the act of wielding his own way, all that was left was this jerk who couldn¡¯t even speak properly because he had a crush.

    His heart was pounding and his brain was ringing. He felt awkward because he didn¡¯t know what to say, and Cardel looked prettier than usual.

    He doesn¡¯t know when he brainwashed himself just because she looked so pretty, but after realizing that he was in love once, she now looked like an elf.

    Why is she so pretty? If he stares blankly, he¡¯ll miss the timing to talk.

    He painted a bright smile as if the petals of the peak had suddenly bloomed. He didn¡¯t even seem to be aware of what kind of face he was wearing.

    Cardel likes rabbits, rabbits are white and he am white. As a result, she likes him. After making his own judgment, his face began to burn red.

    It is no longer a compliment that he looks like a rabbit, a weak animal, and it is beginning to sound like a confession.

    ¡°He, I mean, you, too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°He, you¡¯re like, yo¡­¡±

    Look like a fairy. It was a moment to say so.

    Cardel¡¯s face suddenly froze. As the mouth, which had been distorted to tears, hardened straight, the surrounding temperature seemed to cool down in an instant.

    Julian was speechless at the first look on her face and briefly blanked out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, but I¡¯m a little tired these days because I haven¡¯t slept enough.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you mind if I ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, I see.¡±

    If she¡¯s tired, she should sleep. He replied in a dazed voice and nodded stiffly.

    If it were before, he¡¯d be like, Well, there¡¯s nothing like sex and then a good night¡¯s sleep. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush¡¯ or ¡®we will warm you up. Pretending to be na?ve, but he couldn¡¯t say anything now.

    Julian managed to come to his senses after struggling for a long time, holding his white hair like a person who was buried in a blizzard.

    There was no word of good night. Cardel, who issued her first order of congratulation, kicked out the emperor with polite words and closed the door.

    He stared at the tightly closed door without a moment¡¯s space and made a stupid face. The completely disconnected space seemed to represent her closed mind.

    He walked back and forth like a dog waiting for its owner to open the door.

    What¡¯s this? It¡¯s worse than before.

    However, even the most obtuse emperor knew that he had brought this situation upon himself. It was fortunate that Vivian¡¯s advice prevented the hatred that would have been directed at him as soon as possible.

    Julian could not bear to open the closed door and swept up the flowing front hair.

    ***

    Tak, tak, tak.

    Fancy fingers tapped the black mask at a constant speed. Although it was meaningless, the sound of the silence and ringing made the other person¡¯s nerves bristled.

    ¡°Nei.¡±

    The man with his elbow on the armrest of the sofa called his opponent in a languid tone. It was low and slow enough to create a sense of incompatibility. The magically altered voice penetrated the ear and gnawed at the opponent¡¯s eardrum.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But Neil just gulped down his throat and said nothing. No, maybe it¡¯s closer to the one who couldn¡¯t.

    He was born and raised in a slum from birth and was proud to have dealt with all kinds of famous and dangerous people. But the man in front of him was different from the others, a natural enemy.

    Like facing the beast, the fear of being eaten raw enough to break into a cold sweat each time eroded through our bodies.

    Neil was able to cough up a word after taking a breath in vain.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    District 23, the owner of the collective underworld, was rumored to be a demon. Neil suddenly thought that the rumor that he had dismissed as nonsense might not have been a rumor.

    If not the devil himself, he had at least signed a contract with the devil. He suspected it even though he knew it was nonsense.

 Chapter 139

    Still Early in the Morning (6)

    The only silver candlestick that lit up in this distant darkness was on the table between the two. The ever dangerous scarlet light created a gloomy atmosphere as if it were being summoned.

    The man, wearing a black hood and a mask, naturally melted into the darkness as if he were born from the darkness.

    While staring at the candle with bored eyes for a moment, he opened his mouth again. It sounded like a somber song.

    ¡°I picked up the trash rolling around on the way and knocked them out, so take care of it.¡±

    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you do it yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°Neil.¡±

    When he called out his name softly as if warning him, Neil had a face that looked like he was about to start a game.

    ¡°I told you to clean the area properly while I was away. How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Fi, twenty-five¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re that old and you can¡¯t clean up properly, you¡¯re gonna put your life in order.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He apologized reflexively, but Neil felt wronged. The owner of the underworld has always had enemies and enmity. In recent years, the highest demand for the assassination guild was probably him. Of course, he¡¯s heard recently that most assassination guilds don¡¯t accept requests related to district 23 to prevent guild members from dying.

    Anyway, one can¡¯t know when, where, and what kind of crazy route will appear, so how does one know and clean it up?

    In the past, however, he used to solve it in a flash, but he has recently been acting like a saint. Not long ago, when someone who was trying to save his life appeared, he stunned them as much as possible, then ordered his subordinates to take care of it, and now he even gave an absurd order to clean up on his own.

    He even seemed reluctant to kill.

    Ha, the underworld master, reluctant to kill?

    Neil thought that the assumption he came up with was ridiculous. That¡¯s because he became the ruler of the 23rd district, also called the Empire¡¯s lawless zone, by spraying the blood of countless people.

    In order to become a top authority, it had to be as natural as breathing to take a life.

    It was like that in reality. The murder kept him standing here.

    In fact, the way he handled dozens of people without blinking made his servant Neil fear before awe. The master was undeniably a bloodthirsty murderer.

    But Neil¡¯s ridiculous hypothesis seemed to be somewhat correct. He wasn¡¯t reluctant to kill, he was reluctant to smell blood, to be precise.

    Master muttered to himself, ¡°When she smells blood, she recognizes it and becomes like a ghost.¡±

    Neil didn¡¯t have the nerve to say ¡®Who the hell?¡¯

    The only person in District 23 who could talk back to the owner and give him harsh advice was the late-night doctor Kilix. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t here, so Neil had no choice but to shut up until his master found out and opened his mouth.

    ¡°The smell of blood is ingrained in the soul, not the body, so it cannot be erased.¡±

    He smirked after saying something that seemed to come out of the Bible verse.

    ¡°So, go to hell for me, Neil.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Neil was dumbfounded. He can¡¯t believe that the devil hates hell. It wasn¡¯t even funny.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s been wandering around my area in the future, clean it up. Let me tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I see.¡±

    But if the boss tells you to do it, you have to. It was the master who held the rope of life and the money. Neil thought, grinding his teeth inside. He¡¯s so flattered that master even bought him a ticket to hell.

    ¡®If we die, we¡¯ll all go to hell together.¡¯

    Neil answered politely, then carefully raised his head.

    ¡°A lowlife came to visit while the Master was away.¡±

    ¡°What about his bloodline?¡±

    ¡°The Bron family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lowlife indeed.¡±

    The man, who recalled Duke Bron¡¯s brown hair, twisted his mouth sideways.

    The Bron family said they were neutral, but they were only wandering lowlife. Until now, he had not stood on the side of the emperor nor on the side of the aristocrat, but he managed to operate and absorb aristocrats, both large and small, and then he began to develop his influence threateningly.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been letting it go because it¡¯s still negligible.¡¯

    It¡¯s probably not that he got lost and flowed in the wrong way, maybe it¡¯s just a dream of treason.

    Otherwise, it is hard to explain why the noble Duke Bron flowed into District 23. The master of the underworld burst out laughing low. It was more of a laugh than a laugh because it was really fun.

    Ah, that¡¯s why I made a lily girl by hand.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since he dominated lawless areas and appeared on the surface, so it wasn¡¯t too much to come in contact without knowing anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I actually needed it. I¡¯ll make an appointment.¡±

    He recently said, recalling an emperor who was bored and constantly coveted for his own. He was going to act as a cupid that was never in his life so that he wouldn¡¯t be distracted.

    ***

 Chapter 140

    Still Early in the Morning (7)

    Vivian pouted her lips and headed to the mansion¡¯s study. When asked what the Great Duke liked, everyone said it was a book.

    That¡¯s a book.

    Vivian knew that Aiden was morbidly fond of books.

    The answer she wanted from the maids was his secret taste or hobby that Vivian didn¡¯t know about. His favorite food was also good to know. She wanted to know a really small and trivial hint.

    He was aware of his fiery feelings, but he didn¡¯t know anything about them.

    But she guessed it wasn¡¯t just for her. The maids exchanged glances and looked unsure.

    ¡°His Grace¡¯s hobby is reading books, and he doesn¡¯t have a preference for food. He would eat everything from the royal palace chef to the cheap food on the street.¡±

    When it comes to food, there seems to be nothing particularly he likes or dislikes.

    Come to think of it, Vivian has never seen him cover his food. Instead, she felt like he was eating a lot to maintain his size and muscles, but she thought he was a type to go for quantity rather than quality.

    It¡¯s difficult¡­

    But she can¡¯t just set everything up and eat as much as she wants, can she?

    And he didn¡¯t have any other hobby except reading. There was no twist in that he enjoyed horseback riding or hunting, or secretly hid his hobby of arranging flowers.

    His hobbies were reading books first, reading books second, and reading books third. While in the mansion, Aiden¡¯s job was either to get around at night and make up for sleep, or to read a book.

    She used to tease him for being a golden unemployed man who didn¡¯t even work, but she¡¯s never seen a nobleman, or the Imperial family, playing with such a lame kill of time. Young masters of the noble family seemed to play more debauchery than this.

    Aiden had a lot of secrets. Aside from what he does every night, there was little to know about him.

    Is he intentionally hiding himself?

    If that was true, it means that even the servants that worked in the mansion did not notice it.

    But Aiden was a man who was bothered to even wander around during the day. Did he have to hide himself thoroughly in front of servants, who were waiting for him?

    Well, she was sure this wasn¡¯t right. Vivian, who was lost in thought for a moment, shook her head.

    In addition, the servants seemed to know something, and just by leading the conversation on a topic related to it, Vivian noticed them to be either silent or afraid.

    It¡¯s also suspicious that servants go around like ghosts.

    It seemed almost impossible to dig up secrets through maids because they were acting like they were losing their lives.

    Also, all the clues to dig up the secret came down to his Night Outing.

    Hobbies and stress accumulated in the past may be nothing more than a place to go around at night and relax.

    I¡¯m sure your hobby is not slaughter.

    Vivian recalled a time when he came back with the smell of blood all over his body and said it wasn¡¯t his. In fact, she was digging into his secrets before confessing about the future.

    She thought it¡¯s right to stand up, but it seems impossible to ask him for the truth, who keeps his mouth shut no matter how much she inquires.

    She has no choice but to firmly believe that he is not like that. No, she had to believe it.

    Maybe he was attacked on his way, or an assassin appeared.

    Of course there¡¯s no reason to go out every night for that reason.

    ¡°Whew¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She should have expected this to go wrong from the time she knew he was the Grand Duke of Black, but offered to be a lover.

    It was all on its own anyway. If he was a really dangerous man, it was a matter to think about then. She didn¡¯t know anything at the moment.

    Vivian headed to the study, shaking off her unnecessarily complicated head.

    If the only thing he liked was a book, she was going to do a small event by inserting a note between the books. In fact, she wanted to confess out of the blue, but there was no mood after he attacked her like that before? He pretends he doesn¡¯t like it, but he likes it unexpectedly.

    So what did she say before? Slicing steaks, bathing roses, drinking wine¡­

    Thinking that far, Vivian shivered, sweeping down the goosebumps on her forearm. She was sick and tired of writing such things in a sensual novel. She doesn¡¯t know why she has to create such an atmosphere when it¡¯s no different to confess in the end.

    But since they¡¯ve been in a relationship that only coveted each other¡¯s bodies, this might interest him in a different way.

    All right, she shall do her best to serve him.

    Vivian walked in like a gallant general and began to look around the books. The Grand Duke¡¯s study was a sea of

    books so vast that even a library could not be said to be lacking. Almost all books, regardless of humanities, science, politics, religion, magic, and prohibition, were organized by type.

    Hmmm¡­ To confess, I¡¯d like romance as well.

 Chapter 141

    Give him a note listing the titles of romance novels, and put a note in each book. Then he¡¯ll look up the notes in the order of the books written on the note and find the notes.

    It was very unfamiliar and cringe-worthy. When Aiden, who had found all the notes, imagined what pathetic eyes he would look at, Vivian seemed to be a little less determined.

    She thought it would be better for her mental health to kneel down and hand over flowers and rings.

    Snoop, no, she can¡¯t give up here. Vivian quickly took out the note she had kept in her pocket. And it was the moment she tried to embed it in a romance novel.

    A children¡¯s book shelf across the room caught her eye. She had seen all kinds of books, but she didn¡¯t know there were even fairy tales, so she looked surprised.

    Come to think of it, did he say that he read all the books?

    She put the book in her hand back on the shelf and moved to it. Thumbelina, the frog prince, Snow White, Rapunzel, Sleeping Beauty¡­¡­ The fairy tale book on the small bookshelf is more hand-drawn than other books and the paper discolored yellow, leaving traces of time intact.

    Has he been keeping his childhood fairy tales? However, in terms of thickness, it was not adapted for children, but the original.

    The original doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s for the children.

    Vivian had a strange look on her face, imagining little Aiden reading a fairy tale with a serious face, and smirking without knowing.

    She laughed it off. For some reason, she thought he was an old man who didn¡¯t want to be interrupted even when he was young.

    She looked through the title of the book and stopped to look at the book.

    Blue Beard.

    It was the fairy tale that Aiden had been constantly talking about. Vivian reached out as if possessed and pulled out the fairy tale. However, there was no heavyweight unique to the book. Like an empty box.

    She blinked in wonder and opened the book. At the same time, something glistening gold was seen falling quickly to the floor.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After hitting the marble floor, it bounced and stopped several times with a loud noise.

    It was the key.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Vivian alternately stared at the key that fell on the floor and the middle of the fairy tale.

    What¡¯s this? There was no way to know why the key was kept in the fairy tale book and what it was for, but somehow it was ominous. It felt as if Pandora¡¯s box was in front of her.

    Vivian bent over and picked up the key. In size, it seemed not to be a small drawer or closet key, but to open the door.

    At the moment, a strong guess, or certainty, hit her head hard.

    Blue beard, keys, and a secret cellar.

    It may not be only because she is sensitive that three keywords are associated at the same time. Aiden mentioned one fairy tale, obviously a little suspicious.

    Blue beard. She thought maybe it wasn¡¯t just meant to scare. From the moment she entered the mansion, he¡¯s been giving her hints constantly.

    ¡°Why the hell would you do this¡­¡±

    Vivian sat there, scrambling her head.

    This was definitely the key to the basement. He didn¡¯t even give the key to the basement because he didn¡¯t believe in herself in the first place.

    But it wasn¡¯t like that. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t hand over the package of keys, but he kept it hidden here. Let¡¯s open it like she want to open it. Otherwise, the key couldn¡¯t have been hidden where anyone could find it.

    Aiden didn¡¯t know when Vivian would find this key. Because he didn¡¯t leave a package of keys in the open like blue beard. If what the blue beard did was a declaration to test you from now on, what Aiden did was a terrible taunt and provocation whether she could love him like this.

    At any moment, can you handle me like this?

    She felt as if she had seen his fantasy of falling into the darkness and shining blue eyes like beasts.

    ¡°Ha ha.¡±

    She burst into a despondent smile. But unlike his smiling mouth, his face was distressed. Why does the key pop out at this timing? This time she was really going to confess without asking or arguing about his secrets.

    At this moment, she found herself shaking funny, and she blamed Aiden for putting her to take the test. If he¡¯s not going to tell her all the secrets, he¡¯d rather hide them forever.

    The day was getting brighter. Aiden will be here soon. She¡¯s been ill all week and she¡¯s just woken up and so he will find her right away.

    Vivian grabbed the key until the hand turned white and then put it back in the book. Then she took a slow step out of the study and headed to her room.

    She returned it to where she was, but the existence of her key is hers. It was engraved in her mind and never left.

    Going forward, just mechanically moving forward, Vivien stopped at some point.

    After a moment of stiffness, she sighed and turned back toward the study. The purpose of going back the way she came was clear.

    It seemed that it would not be long before the cat died of curiosity.

    ***

 Chapter 142

    One day later, two days later, and another Sunday, Julian¡¯s love offensive continued. He sent expensive gifts every morning, struggled with every road that Cardel passed, and invited her to dinner every day.

    She used to be frightened by the Emperor¡¯s appearance and save herself, but one day she slowly began to get used to this unfamiliar routine.

    Unfortunately, humans were animals of adaptation.

    Cardel stared at Julian, who was kicking a decorative stone in the garden for no reason. She would always notice it like a ghost and pretend to know it first, but today she came across it first.

    ¡°Whoo¡­¡­¡±

    She let out a small sigh through her nose that no one could hear.

    She thought this prank lasted quite a while. At first, she threw a suspicious look at him, wondering how he was trying to bully her this time. She thought maybe he was being nice and coaxing and then working behind the scenes to hit the back of her head even bigger.

    ¡°Just as the Duke did.¡±

    Cardel had been burned by the Duke of Bron once or twice. At least she knew this was an abnormal change. Just because the Emperor was nice to her, he was not so insincere and thoughtless as to approach her without warning.

    There must be something up his sleeve.

    However, as the day went by, Cardel had no choice but to ask, ¡°¡®hy?¡¯ No matter how close I looked at him, I couldn¡¯t read his insidious thoughts. It just seemed like he was blindly seeking for love. Why did he change his attitude so quickly?

    Would it have been different if he had been so kind from the beginning?

    Cardel thought of the ¡®first¡¯. First man, first love, first kiss, or sex. The Duke of Bronn took all her firsts. He approached with a friendly smile that she had always admired, shook the whole thing and tore her heart apart and left. However, the first gentle image he had was imprinted on her mind and never left like an afterimage whenever she encountered him.

    He couldn¡¯t believe in love. No, he can¡¯t trust people¡¯s sincerity.

    The Duke of Bron, who was more friendly than anyone else, now treated her as a toy to play with. Cardel still found it hard to accept the moment when his attitude suddenly changed. She couldn¡¯t believe it, so she thought it was just temporary.

    If she waited a little longer, he¡¯ll be back the way he was. He was a good person who cared about small things and cared about her. She¡¯s been hurt a lot now, that¡¯s why. When tomorrow comes, they will kiss her forehead and whisper that she had a nightmare.

    But now Cardel knows. The moment she received the Emperor¡¯s attention, she was abandoned.

    The Duke of Bron originally brought Carmel from the Normandy estate for that purpose. To seduce the Emperor into completely falling for her and use her as a weakness. To do so, Cardel needed to truly love Duke Bron.

    At first, she denied it fiercely, and then was busy chasing her feelings as if she knew nothing. She closed her eyes and blocked her ears, but she had no choice but to take it slowly amid repeated situations.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vivian, I¡¯d still live with my ears shut, believing in his words as the truth.

    It was already a broken relationship like a broken piece of glass. She would have blamed herself for the loss of the Duke of Bron¡¯s heart, and continue being hurt.

    Cardel recalled Vivian¡¯s novel. And it was an opportunity to rethink what the Duke of Bron was like in the novel. He was a highly calculating human being who weighed people¡¯s emotions.

    Except for the unrealistic elements of the novel, it was the Duke of Bron of Reality. Vivian had a better grasp of the Duke of Bron than Cardel had ever met in person.

    I was the only one who was stupid. Yeah, just me.

    Suddenly, she felt sad and bit her lower lip. Tears filled around her eyes were about to flow down.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Cardel strode up to Julian and said out of the blue.

    ¡°Ugh, huh, what the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    He was startled and stiffened for a moment by the sudden popping out of the bushes. He seemed very embarrassed. White hair covering the forehead and round eyes were really like rabbits.

    ¡°Why, why are you crying? Did you get sick or something¡­¡±

    ¡°Please answer me, please.¡±

    She cried earnestly, closing her eyes tightly. A restless hand wandered around her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer anything.¡±

    Julian said, clumsily wiping her eyes with his sleeves. Her head shook up and down in the rough touch. Cardel was so sad that he shed more tears and sniffled.

    A heart already tattered with wounds pushed him away with instinct.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in me? Is it a new game?¡±

    ¡°We are¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Oh, this mischievous play is unbearable. Your Majesty, please stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just keep cursing and trampling me like before. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t make me look forward to it. She blurted the end of her speech to the point that he could hardly hear.

 Chapter 143

    When she asked him to answer her question first, she made her own judgment and began to talk to herself. She¡¯s been shaking pitifully at the end of every word. It was a painful voice that seemed like she was digging her own wounds before she was hurt. It became a mirage and was as thin as it could be scattered.

    Julian couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell to say. It was because Vivian belatedly realized how irrelevant trash he had been to Cardel. There was nothing to say, even ten mouths, but she couldn¡¯t be mistaken.

    ¡°I can see why you think it¡¯s a game.¡±

    So far, no one has blamed the emperor for his laxity. Aiden, who was the only one who could tie him, was indifferent to everything in the world and sat on the sidelines as soon as he thought it had nothing to do with him. He was a man who would pass by without even giving a glance when a murder occurred in front of his eyes. Even if it was his own blood that held the knife.

    The Emperor who did not know love kept going astray.

    If it weren¡¯t for Vivian, Julian wouldn¡¯t have realized his feelings forever. Or they¡¯d have fallen irrevocably apart, and then he¡¯d want to die.

    Julian had no choice but to admit that he had been indebted to her for life.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a game. It was never a game. We were ignorant and didn¡¯t even know that. We didn¡¯t know anything¡­ and We treated you like a cheap cashier. We know it doesn¡¯t end with an apology, but all We have to say is . . .We are sorry to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cardel, We won¡¯t ask you to forgive Us. We won¡¯t ask for any responsibility, so you can swear at Us or hit Us. Please don¡¯t push Us away.¡±

    He begged without knowing what he was saying. He was thirsty for fear that she would turn her back and disappear.

    She repeatedly clapped her lips and made his eyes meet with her green eyes with earnest eyes.

    ¡°Why¡­ why? That, you, damn it.¡±

    He frowned, biting his lips, rubbing the corners of his eyes with his palm. He was trying to hide his flushed face somehow, but there was no way the person right in front of him couldn¡¯t have seen it.

    Cardel stared from the top to bottom of Julian¡¯s bare facial expression. He looked so contorted that she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Because We¡¯ve been foolish enough to know that We love you.¡±

    It hurt too much, just to believe it.

    ¡°That¡¯s what His Grace also said at first.¡±

    He whispered in a sweet voice that he loved her more than anyone else. Cardell added bitterly.

    Julian knew at once who she was referring to as ¡®His Grace¡¯ and crumpled his face.

    The Duke of Bron, the snake-like bastard whose purpose are unknown. Light blue eyes, which had been fluttering little by little like a calm wave, were engulfed in cruel flesh.

    ¡°We see what you mean. You mean you can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then Cardel bowed her head, thinking he meant he would give up on her. Her shoulders shrank a lot when his mood suddenly changed like before. It was a learned fear.

    She knew it would be like this, and she thought she wanted it to be like this.

    Strangely, a part of her chest ached.

    ¡°Then We¡¯ll tell you every day. Until you¡¯re sick and tired of Us, every single day.¡±

    Julian put on a familiar expression at Vivian¡¯s brainwashing.

    He bragged that he would never say a line like a romance novel. But he couldn¡¯t help it. He wanted to keep the lovely person in front of him from getting scared and running away, with her fears.

    He stressed again, clenching his fists, unable to make eye contact with embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll tell you every day that We love you.¡±

    Vivian let him know. No matter how long it takes, a week, a month, a year, wait till the end of her hurt.

    He¡¯s not confident that he will atone and embrace her soul. She told him not to start in the first place, and that he never deserves to blame her even if she doesn¡¯t return a satisfactory answer.

    Julian replied. We don¡¯t blame you, We don¡¯t want you to stop, We¡¯re sorry, We don¡¯t want you to

    ¡°Just by looking at Our face, We¡¯ll make you feel that We love you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to Us to wait, so Cardel, you just do what you want.¡±

    Cardel did not respond for a long time after hearing Julian¡¯s answer. It was a desperate confession, but she was still not prepared to accept his sincerity. To that end, distrust of love was too deep.

    However, one doctor wanted to be sure.

    After the ball ended, Cardel had to return to the Duke of Bron¡¯s mansion. But she didn¡¯t want to. She never wanted to run into him again.

    Like Vivian, who left the family at the age. It was too late, but it seemed time for her to choose, too.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let me stay in the palace.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what?¡±

    Julian, who was willing to do whatever she asked, asked back in embarrassment. She wants to stay in the palace all of a sudden. It was something he had assured himself that he would never hear through her mouth.

    Cardel answered his question calmly.

    ¡°I want to get out of the Duke of Bron and the House of Formandy.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Mysterious Love. Mysterious Person (1)

    Aiden walked down the street before the sun set for the first time in a long time. In addition to taking off his mask and hood and showing his bare face.

    Considering his usual disinclination, it was a very ceremonial thing. Dr. Kilix said, chattering after him.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to call the Grand Duke outside.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a nightmare for both sides?¡±

    ¡°Then call me Ray.¡±

    Because of his master, who told him to call the name of the Grand Duke with a simple face, Kylix¡¯s face was still a rotten potato today.

    Whether it¡¯s a Grand Duke or a Master, the title wasn¡¯t really important. His appearance was just as noticeable wherever he went. That¡¯s why there are no people at this time of day, just as miracles have happened on the streets that should be crowded.

    Not only bad-looking gangsters but also those who appear to be vicious criminals were slowly avoiding them, so it was only painful to say how high his notoriety was.

    ¡°Is this the only way to hide who you are?¡±

    Kilix grumbled, chasing Aiden, who only picked out deserted alleys to go in.

    Even if it is known publicly that the Black Grand Duke was actually the owner of the 23rd District and the Underworld, people will not be willing to do so. Rather, he would ask who else would take control of the lawless land.

    Of course, it will not be a hassle for the Grand Duke if the identity was revealed.

    Aiden paused at his words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to ask me seriously.¡±

    Such a pathetic question was asked that he could not see the value of answering. On the expression of what a fool he was, Kilix struggled to control his emotional anger.

    He didn¡¯t ask out of curiosity. He was just frustrated with Aiden¡¯s behavior despite all kinds of notoriety. He clapped his tongue and grumbled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a complaint. Because the Master I serve is a man who is indifferent to this world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Keep that in your diary.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, and you look strangely happy.¡±

    If you¡¯ve been so arrogant, it¡¯s time to get serious. Perhaps something really happy happened, but Aiden pulled up his mouth without saying anything and stopped walking in front of the flower shop.

    Then he crossed his arms and began to choose flowers without saying anything with more serious eyes than anyone else. One might think he¡¯s picking a sword to take to the battlefield.

    ¡°Did you come all the way here to pick your own flowers? Why didn¡¯t you make others do it?¡±

    It was so ridiculous that he ended up muttering.

    ¡°I just wanted to.¡±

    Even though he was bothered by each and every one of them, the answer returned meekly, and Kilix opened his mouth.

    ¡°Something good must have happened¡­¡±

    ¡°The thing that bothered her will soon be removed, so all that is left of her, is her heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    He retorted after a brief silence.

    ¡°Keep in mind the rest of the deceased¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beg me, I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    ¡°Did you do something similar?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    At this point, he thought a life-threatening word would come out, but the return reply is sweet. It wasn¡¯t even a quibbling killer, but Aiden¡¯s condition was too mild.

    From the moment he came looking for a doctor with a rarely pale face because of Vivian¡¯s sudden fall, the quick-witted Kilix also expected this to some extent. It looks like he¡¯s fallen hard.

    But the difference between anticipating and seeing in person was immense. It was as if he saw a lion running to his trainer and rubbing his whole body and acting cute.

    Looking for flowers, it seems that the young lady is awake, right?

    Kilix paid a moment¡¯s attention to the florist¡¯s restlessness, unable to come out of the store and leave the store.

    He seemed to be worried about what kind of mess the Black Grand Prince would make in the store.

    The doctor sighed and told Aiden what kind of flowers were usually used in his visit to the hospital, and returned after holding some gold coins to the shopkeeper. The store owner¡¯s eyes were wide open for the amount of money left to sell all the flowers that were out today.

    He was stunned without saying a word and bowed his head, holding his money tight. At the least not bothered, Kilix returned to his master¡¯s side with confidence.

    Aiden was still wondering what flowers to buy.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    He thought he¡¯d changed a lot recently.

    ¡°I was wondering why you brought me here. I think you¡¯re going to choose a present for the lady.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Because I want to look good. You don¡¯t know things like this very well.¡±

    He gently replied and lifted a light purple stream of flowers resembling Vivian¡¯s eyes. The bouquet was a type of wild flower that was not used well, but it looked like a small lily in full bloom.

    Kilix glanced at it and added that the flower¡¯s name was Mist, meaning mysterious love, good news, and fate from heaven.

    ¡°I thought you only looked at the resemblance to the color of your eyes, but they also have good meaning. It¡¯s a fate from heaven.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good at choosing things like that. Do you see the goose bumps on my forearm?¡±

    ¡°I know what it is. It¡¯s meant to be from heaven. I look forward to good news.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Mysterious Love. Mysterious Person (2)

    Aiden smirked and mixed Mist flowers with the meaning of ¡®success of love¡¯. Gentleman watched his behaviour with an undesirable eye. His heart was twisted and turned when he saw the owner who looked really happy in front of a poor person who didn¡¯t even have time to date.

    Maybe that¡¯s why. Kilix broke up and said something that was obvious to offend him.

    ¡°This is an extension of the question I asked earlier, but was there any reason to hide the identity from the lady?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a couple, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not yet a lover.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s noisy.¡±

    At the moment, his eyes, which had been languidly loosened by happiness, began to freeze. However, even though he was strangling himself, he just snorted. These days, Master has become soft and has been so into a woman that he can¡¯t even get blood on his hands.

    ¡°You were dumped because you can¡¯t trust them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been dumped.¡±

    ¡°Is that the look of a man who never got dumped? Your eyes look like a puppy that needs to be pooped.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I think you have nine lives.¡±

    ¡°I was actually a cat in my previous life.¡±

    He exchanged useless jokes and retorted.

    ¡°Do you know how merciless a man is to an unlikable man? At least, in my view, the lady has some regard for you. I¡¯m putting my neck on the line.¡±

    ¡°I know that. But¡­¡±

    ¡°The lady keeps pushing you away because you don¡¯t trust her. Your Highness knows that it¡¯s all a matter of truth when you face it.¡±

    Even if he knew it, he was just afraid and pushed it back to the end. Not a child, Kilix shook his head, swallowing his words back.

    If he had found out that Aiden had hidden the key to the basement in a fairy tale book to open up to Vivian, he would have looked at the current him with a pathetic look.

    ¡°I know who I am and I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll like me.¡±

    No, rather¡­ Aiden sighed, showing a rare weakness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll avoid me. I don¡¯t know what I would dare do to her then.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to hide it until the very end and buy a gift and give it away so that she can completely fall in love with Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be more betrayed and you¡¯ll be kicked miserably.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    It was a very sharp dig at the heart that even he could not grasp.

    He was going to make her like himself at least more than she does now, and then let go of all the boundaries and reveal her identity when she couldn¡¯t escape. Slowly, little by little, so that she can get used to it.

    But after thinking that far, Aiden realized that wasn¡¯t even his true intention.

    If he was hiding the truth from Vivian for the reasons above, he didn¡¯t have to hide any of the basement keys in the book. Putting a precious key in a place where she can find it at any time means he wants her to find it someday.

    He was afraid to say it in person, and he was afraid that Vivian, who would later find out the truth and would leave in disappointment. So he hid the key. This was a very cowardly act, unlike himself.

    ¡°I guess I was going to leave it all to her in the end. There¡¯s more to apologize for.¡±

    He did something stupid.

    Aiden rubbed his eyes tiredly, feeling that his excited feelings had subsided in an instant.

    When he got back to the mansion, he thought he¡¯d have to retrieve the key first and hide it in an invisible place. It was fortunate that Vivian didn¡¯t find the key yet. At least he had a chance to make excuses.

    ¡°It would be better to reveal your identity as soon as possible, not to offer these gifts. She¡¯s the one who came knowing you were the Grand Duke of Black, right? It¡¯s better to be beaten a day earlier. There¡¯s a reason why there¡¯s a saying. Just get it done quickly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so easy to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Aiden, who couldn¡¯t stand it, ended up slapping the back of Kilix¡¯s head. Slapping his head was a kind of warning that there was a degree.

    He thought it was a playful, light touch, but for a moment the doctor thought his head was going to explode. It was such a terrible pain that he had to scream and roll around the floor right away. He gripped his head and swallowed a groan.

    Aiden looked down at such a doctor and scoffed.

    ¡°Someday I will, but at least not today. She¡¯ll be ill for a long time and then wake up and go crazy.¡±

    It was then. Suddenly, the communicator, who had put it in his arms in a timely manner, cried loudly.

    He handed the bouquet over to Kilix, then rummaged through his arms and pulled out a tiny crystal ball the size of a palm of his hand. And when he held it in both hands and lifted it up, the butler¡¯s face rose over the beads.

    Your Grace, we¡¯re in trouble! Miss¡­ Oh, miss!

    The communication from the butler suddenly stopped there. There was no time to react. It happened so quickly that the doctor, who had been rubbing the back of his head, also made a dumb sound.

    However, Aiden quickly realized that he was in a hurry and hardened his face.

    What about her? What¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t say something went wrong.

 Chapter 146

    Mysterious Love. Mysterious Person (3)

    It was only a few hours ago that the fever had gone down and she woke up and was walking around in a good condition. But it¡¯s been a while since something went wrong.

    He was rarely embarrassed and shook the broken communications, only for it to beep, but the butler didn¡¯t pick up. No matter how many times he called again, it was the same.

    The butler who managed the mansion was extremely sensitive, but he was so sure of his work, quick to handle, quick to sense situations, and quick to understand the subject. It meant that he would not dare to ignore the communication he had made to his master, so he could not receive it.

    However, no matter how serious the incident is, communication with the butler had never been cut off.

    Does that mean the worst of the worst has happened? Why, all of a sudden.

    He returned home a little later than usual to deal with the things he had been putting off so far, and to meet the Duke of Bron. However, the important work to be done was almost done, so all the little things were left to the subordinates.

    He was going to give her a bouquet and a small gift as an apology for being a little late. But he just didn¡¯t know what happened to her.

    ¡°Carriage. Call the carriage. Right now!¡±

    Aiden shouted urgently. After the gentle appearance, the violent temper that had been suppressed seemed to have exploded at once.

    Kilix was stifled for a moment and hesitated, then quickly tightened his head and ran to call the carriage. As soon as the carriage arrived, he urged the driver to throw away all his usual languid steps and relaxation and get on and run.

    The nervous horseman shuddered and drove quickly to the mansion twice as fast as usual. Kilix, who was forced to sit in the next seat for no reason but that he was a doctor and Aiden had to suffer from motion sickness, which he had never had before, and swallow his nausea. He just wanted her to be safe.

    The Grand Duke hurriedly stepped out of the wagon and followed with a lawmaker screeching.

    As soon as he entered the mansion, Aiden quickly tried to run to her room, but he could not get near the gate and stopped. It was already getting dark as the sun set. The sky was shining more brightly because the sun was setting and the lights on the windows of the mansion were turning dark blue.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    Is he seeing this right now?

    He forgot to run urgently and became stiff. And so did Kilix, who had his mouth shut. He forgot that he was suffering from motion sickness and was blinking his eyes in despair, but belatedly figured out the situation and looked very upset.

    That¡¯s because the lights that lit the mansion windows were ¡°?¡± shaped. Literally, the lighted windows represented that dirty mark. In the first place, the butler communicated to Aiden with an urgent face as if something had happened, and it was clear that he planned it for this moment.

    Ugh! Dirty couple! Damn it, couple!

    The doctor frowned and scratched the raised goosebumps. The first sight he saw in his life was more twisted than he imagined. A woman in her right mind and a Grand Duke of Black who¡¯s having this creepy event. Oh, it¡¯s a match made in heaven.

    Kilix snatched the bouquet of flowers in Aiden¡¯s arms.

    While he thought that his barely swallowed vain nausea would rise again, Aiden again moved inside the mansion, as if when it had hardened. Kilix followed with a deathly face. He just wanted to turn his back and run away like crazy, but he couldn¡¯t do it without his master¡¯s permission.

    And when the gate opened, the red roses were scattered on the floor like a red carpet.

    Let him get out of this terrible place, please. He cried out for a god he had never found before.

    But whether his servant suffered or not, Aiden silently moved along the flower path. Even though his expression seemed as indifferent as usual, if one looked closely, he was stunned as if he had been hit by a sudden bombing.

    He had never been subjected to such a thing in my life, so he was surprised. Unable to hide his embarrassment, he followed the way as smoothly as he could.

    It was none other than the butler who saved Kilix, who seemed to have broken the window and run away if left alone. He chased after Aiden with a dead face because he was not told to go back, and the butler grabbed him by the shoulder and shook his head so that he didn¡¯t have to follow.

    The doctor embraced the butler with a sigh of relief. If he had seen the scene of being confessed, he might have shed tears.

    ¡°Thank you for keeping my eyes and peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what.¡±

    As expected, none of his advice was useful. A fight between a husband and a wife is to cut water with a knife.

    If only the couple were dead.

    While Kilix muttered profanity inside, Aiden went deeper.

    The petals were endless. But the deep scent that grazed the tip of the nose was heterogeneous and the romantic red petals were like drops of blood. It was strange. A cold sense of anxiety eroded his whole body.

    As he moved to a deeper place, his face became darker. Some places were bright and others were dark because only certain places lit candles to draw hearts outside the window.

 Chapter 147

    Vivian¡¯s event was just lovely. If she were in front of him, he would hug her and kiss her, swallowing her lips, but somehow strangely, he felt like he would never see her smiling face again.

    As he entered the darkness along the rose road, he could not help feeling ominous.

    At some point, the calm heart began to beat as fast as it could burst. Not just because of excitement and expectation, but because of anxiety. Somehow he thought Vivian might have figured it all out. He felt a sixth sense that had saved him countless times from the crisis.

    And the sixth sense turned into conviction.

    The walk stopped before he knew it. The petals were pointing exactly in front of the study.

    Study, Ha.

    At the moment, Aiden recalled the existence of a key hidden here and grabbed the door knob as if to tear it off.

    He should¡¯ve hidden it somewhere else. Even if he told her the truth one day, it should have been through his mouth. It was useless to realize it now belatedly.

    Whether she found the key or not, or knew the truth, he had to kneel in front of Vivian and apologize and beg her to let him off.

    Having let out a low sigh, he tried to erase his guilty gaze and turned the door knob. Vivian, who was looking nervously over the door that opened softly, smiled broadly when she found Aiden.

    However, for a moment, he pretended to be serious as if he had laughed.

    ¡°Gasp.¡±

    Aiden almost burst into laughter, forgetting that he was seriously worried about it. Selfishly, he felt fortunate that she wasn¡¯t looking at himself with contempt.

    So cute. Why are you so cute?

    Aiden ran right away and endured what he wanted to hold breathtakingly. Was it difficult to have both a sorry and a lovely heart? He had to sincerely apologize and reflect on himself, but his lips couldn¡¯t stay still.

    And so was Vivian. She had to make an angry face, but when she saw Aiden, her face loosened and she couldn¡¯t control her facial expression.

    As expected, it seemed true that a person would become a fool if they liked someone. It was doubtful that not only the heart but also the muscles of the face had become soft.

    ¡°I had something to say to Aiden. Surely there was, but there were some angry and some disappointed things, right? If you don¡¯t say what I want right now, I think I¡¯m going to sulk properly.¡±

    Originally, she was going to confess without making any sense, but things have changed now.

    Now that she gave him a chance, she meant that depending on what Aiden said, the rose leaf on the floor could be romantic or bloody, so she was anxious.

    It was Vivian¡¯s last chance. He also knew the meaning and looked guilty at the thought of letting her step up first.

    Vivian put the key in Aiden¡¯s hand. It was the same basement key she found in a fairy tale book.

    He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t open it.¡±

    ¡°Vivian I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°In fact, I thought I¡¯d open it because I was disgusted by the fact that I kept asking, but even if I saw it with my own eyes, I was afraid that I would be prejudiced and make my own judgment. I¡¯m going to hear the explanation directly from Aiden.¡±

    She was looking up at him with her arms crossed as if to say something. Aiden didn¡¯t expect this at all, so he just stared down at her with a shaky look. There was an assumption that Vivian might find the key, but there was no assumption that she would not have entered the basement.

    Once found, he thought she would open the basement door and enter. There was a reason why traditional fairy tales and myths that violated taboos have been followed countless times. Human beings were originally created like that.

    However, Vivian trusted him and waited with great curiosity. If the story of the blue beard in the fairy tale is true, the other person may be a lunatic killer, but he often appeared suspicious, and apparently a suspicious person, but she said she wanted to hear the explanation from himself, even though he was the owner of the underworld more than a lunatic killer.

    It was stupid. Aiden was not the kind to trust and protect, but the kind to run away without looking back if it was a waste of his life. That¡¯s what Aiden felt for himself.

    But he had no way to hide his overwhelming emotions at this moment. He wanted to cut out his entire being and dedicate it to her because her face was lovely when she said she would give him a chance.

    He didn¡¯t think he¡¯s ever been sane since he got involved with Vivian. If Vivian, who knew who he was, was afraid of himself, she¡¯d better let go of everything right now, when it was just all thinking and imagining.

    It was enough to make Vivian feel like nothing to the point of keeping and living.

    ¡°I thought it was just a fever, but Vivian seems to be my everything.¡±

    He gave her the bouquet of flowers he had been holding with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It was meant to be from heaven.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what¡­! I didn¡¯t mean to confess!¡±

    Vivian screamed, hugging a Mist flower in her arms that looked exactly like the color of her eyes. It was because she heard something cringe-worthy without warning.

    She looked angry, but with a red face that didn¡¯t look angry at all, she huffed her lips.

    Aiden took away her confession.

 Chapter 148

    It was a moment of checking each other¡¯s minds that they had wanted so badly, but she was distracted by something else and didn¡¯t realize it.

    But before she said anything, Aiden went first.

    ¡°I had no intention of deceiving or testing Vivian, it was all because I was a terrible coward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You always do something to apologize for.¡±

    Aiden took one of her hands and said, kissing the back of her hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course, I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    She replied grunted and frankly, and Aiden smiled tenderly.

    He took her hand, leading her out of the study and toward the basement. It was meaningless to hide it anymore since the key was caught anyway. Rather, it was time to be honest with Vivian in order not to fall apart.

    She was only a little relieved when she let herself into the basement without hesitation. At least the human body isn¡¯t here. Because of what it would mean. Of course, she believed there wouldn¡¯t be, but it was inevitable that she couldn¡¯t relax until she checked it with her own eyes.

    Aiden put the key in the basement door and opened the door. The clatter and the lock clearly rang in her ear. Vivian looked a little frightened, but she didn¡¯t stay and followed his lead. Inside the basement was heavily submerged in darkness and silence.

    Vivian paused to recall the cry of an animal she had heard before at the basement door. However, she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t hear the smell of the beast or cry today.

    Aiden skillfully walked inside with a lamp hanging on the wall. Vivian paused for a moment at the unique smell of a very familiar old book before the bright light lit up the basement.

    It was the smell of colored paper. She muttered without realizing it.

    ¡°The smell of books¡­¡±

    ¡°To be exact it¡¯s the smell of documents.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this place for?

    ¡°This is where I¡¯ve organized the documents that I¡¯ve processed so far. It¡¯s a polar secretary that no one else is allowed to see except me, but if it is Vivian it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    At that, Vivian put the documents back on the bookshelf that she picked up without thinking.

    She enjoyed the thrill of buying gold books through a secret route, but that didn¡¯t mean that she could sneak a peek at the unidentified polar secretaries.

    No matter how much the owner of the document allows. She asked, holding the fragrant flower in her arms with a tense face.

    ¡°What exactly do you do?¡±

    ¡°Currently, I am in control of District 23. It is also called the Lawless Zone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Her steps came to a standstill.

    ¡°The master of the underworld?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called that too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±

    It was more than she thought. Vivian kept her mouth shut with only one exclamation.

    Lawlessness, literally an area where the laws of the Empire are not accepted. And being the master of the underworld who ruled it, it was so high that it was hard to imagine. No, maybe it¡¯s right to say that it¡¯s far too low.

    If the peak of light was the emperor who ruled the empire, the peak of darkness was the master of the underworld. It was only a rumor, but there was a saying that he ruled the underworld and held the palace and shook it.

    No matter how widely rumored that Grand Duke was a nightmare, it was a completely different matter from being the master of the underworld. Even if it was a nameless Grand Duke, the Imperial family was the Imperial Family. How can the Imperial family, who symbolizes the blood of God and the light, claim to be the dark?

    That¡¯s why none of the Empire¡¯s people could relate the Black Duke to the Underworld. It was more persuasive to say that the rumor that he was a crazy murder.

    ¡°When the hell did it start?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not been more than a decade since I¡¯ve killed a sublet owner. I¡¯ve been doing similar things for a long time, so I just got a superficial position.¡±

    Kill, you killed him.

    ¡°You did kill him, so you¡¯d be there in his position.¡±

    The underworld owner couldn¡¯t have followed the hereditary system. It was the world of beasts that were weakly carnivorous. The world of biting if you don¡¯t bite. Vivian, who had never been involved in that world before, knew that much.

    Aiden is the owner of the lawless land. The one whose hobby is reading books is the owner of the lawless zone?

    Vivian nodded slowly. Suddenly, her body creaked as if she were under-greased.

    ¡°But there were things that were going on before that.¡±

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Aden smiled bitterly at the apparently frightened look.

    ¡°He was before His Majesty was crowned, even before he became an adult. He was young.¡±

    Vivian nodded, recalling the image of the boy he saw at the ceremony.

    ¡°He was the only one who was treated in the red because I was treated like a bum and drove all sorts of rumors, but that didn¡¯t mean he had no enemies. It¡¯s hard for a young emperor to build an empire with his own strength, Vivian. Especially those who have never experienced such failure as His Majesty. I stood in the back and helped him to not let his self-esteem break down in shock.¡±

    Lead them not to go astray, advise them to make more advantageous choices, and deal with those who show disquieting movements.

 Chapter 149

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been raising him too much lately.¡±

    He added jokingly.

    ¡°Well, wait a minute. I heard so many words all at once.¡±

    Vivian stopped him for a moment and then grabbed her head. She could understand what she just heard in a sentence, but she couldn¡¯t accept it.

    When he asked for her understanding, Aiden waited beside her until she calmed down.

    This means, the golden unemployed man who she thought was doing nothing in the corner of the house after reading a book until now turned out to be the master of the underworld, right? In addition, he also took care of the Emperor¡¯s difficulty and helped the power to establish itself safely.

    Isn¡¯t this more real than what she¡¯s heard?

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a false rumor that the dark side was growing to dominate the palace¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s bullshit. Rather than grab hold of it, they are helping out front.¡±

    Light and darkness joined hands. Where would the victim be if they joined forces at the height of the two extremes?

    There seems to be a reason why the current empire is enjoying a more peaceful era than the previous Emperor.

    Vivian immediately realized why the country was doing well even though the Emperor acted like he was missing a screw. Aiden was helping you out from behind!

    ¡°No, wait a minute.¡±

    She opened her mouth with a sudden sense of incompatibility.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about His Majesty¡¯s pride, don¡¯t you think His Majesty is unaware of this?¡±

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    At the same time as his answer, Vivian could see why Aiden was desperately hiding his identity. Who can tell that he was actually the owner of a dark family and that he was helping the emperor secretly? That¡¯s what even the Emperor doesn¡¯t know either.

    Is that what it was?

    She couldn¡¯t have felt sorry. Vivian burst into laughter with a look of bewilderment at a heavy secret beyond imagination. Seeing her like that, Aiden asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Rather, he seemed afraid of himself bringing it up. He was afraid that Vivian would be afraid of him. Because that was evident even on his face, she had to think about what to say instead of hurting Aiden. The idea of receiving an apology from him was already far away.

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t scared at all. But that¡¯s what the Black Grand Duke and the Underworld Master are for me. So, Aiden is just Aiden.¡±

    She brought it up, and for a moment she was silent as if she were choosing her thoughts. When she learned one of his secrets, she began to wonder about other things as if the bank that had been blocked by force had burst all at once.

    Why such vicious rumors have been engraved on his chest like scarlet letters since childhood. How did he get the scar on the back of his back? What happened as a child.

    She wanted to know everything about Aiden. And when she thought that far, she had no choice but to admit it.

    The fact that even if he committed anything inhumane and contrary to humanity, it would be hard to hate him. She wouldn¡¯t have approached him in the first place if she was just afraid of it.

    Vivian was not a good and just character in a novel, but a very selfish human being.

    She brought up a proposition that she had long acknowledged. She can¡¯t be the main character.

    ¡°But in fact, Aiden feels incredible beyond description. Honestly, that¡¯s a sacrifice, right? You¡¯re helping your brother out of sight for nothing. I¡¯m more curious about that than you¡¯re afraid of. Why the hell did you have to do that? It¡¯s what you really wanted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a question I¡¯ve never heard of before.¡±

    Not knowing what to answer, the answer that came back was as slow as his tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s just my destiny.¡±

    ¡°Destiny?¡±

    ¡°Just as His Majesty was born with the fate of the Emperor, I was born with this fate. I inherited darkness, just as the animals reproduce and continue the generation of their species, and the nobles inherit the family. It was decided from the moment I was born with black hair.¡±

    Vivian, who was listening to him seriously, asked back in a voice that she was speechless.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s black hair got to do with it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a symbol of evil. On the other hand, His Majesty¡¯s white silver hair is very pure. Like God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a superstition, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Perhaps Julian, or Her Majesty, would have ended in superstition if he hadn¡¯t been born with a twin face. I might have become an emperor.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if you look like twins?¡±

    ¡°Because twins are ominous.¡±

    Now it was so ridiculous that she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. No, the ignorance of calling twins ominous was ridiculous, but does it make sense that the ominousness applies even though they are not twins but brothers who resemble twins?

    It was funny to expect consistency in superstitions.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the noble royal family was so superstitious.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to laugh about! What kind of mass madness is that?! It¡¯s crazy of the Imperial family to label their brothers as evil and urge them to live like shadows for the rest of their lives!¡±

    Vivian insulted the Imperial family with a red face and made all kinds of angry faces, but Aiden only smiled as if he had wind in his lungs let out even though he was cursed. Like she said something very, very funny.

 Chapter 150

    ¡°Vivian, probabilistically, the Imperial family believes in superstitions more than the general population. Conservative and the most behind the times.¡±

    ¡°No, why do you talk like you¡¯ve been talking about someone else?¡±

    Vivian was so frustrated that he just laughed at this absurdity. If left as it is, the fire was about to blow out of her mouth.

    Aiden stretched out his hand with a smile on his face. And he said, gently stroking her lips, which only spoke of lovely words.

    It was a mysterious love.

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was a small murmur, almost a whisper. But Vivian clearly heard what he said about ¡®mysterious love¡¯.

    She stopped getting angry and stiffened herself. He was looking down at her as if he was looking at something lovely. His blue eyes were blatantly full of affection, to the point where she wondered why she had never known this before.

    Vivian would sometimes get that look from Aiden. Because the gaze was so similar to lust, or anger, she arbitrarily concluded that he was possessive of her body. And whenever she did, she had s*x with him.

    She was convinced that he wanted his body, but now she has a strong feeling that it¡¯s not.

    It was an epileptic look that seemed to desire something more than lust. The eyes that touch the heart more than the body.

    Vivian opened her mouth with a blank face without realizing it. Why didn¡¯t she know this until now?

    Aiden stared persistently into her eyes, sounding thirsty. She now fully understands what he wants to hear now.

    Vivian avoided his gaze when she felt her face burning red, now burning to the point of tears.

    ¡­ really, what a fool.

    She was ashamed of herself for trying to help the Emperor¡¯s unrequited love without even noticing the explicit feelings toward her.

    While Vivian was hesitating whether to confess or forget the situation, Aiden continued.

    ¡°There has never been a member of the Imperial family with black hair. Furthermore, the empress had dark brown hair. It wasn¡¯t black like mine. My appearance was born heavily inherited from the Emperor¡¯s blood, but the black hair was unknown to the root. They couldn¡¯t help but feel ominous.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°In conclusion, it is Julian who was chosen. I¡¯m on the abandoned side, and it was normal for that to happen.¡±

    It was just bad luck, he said, shrugging as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Aiden did not intend to recite his past history in detail, which neither the listener nor the speaker was happy about. Vivian, who was extraordinary in this direction, put together the pieces of the puzzle at once, as if it were enough or enough to understand.

    In short, one had silver hair, a blessing from God, for resembling his brother as a twin, but one had black hair, a symbol of darkness, meaning he was out of sight despite the deficit that inherited the Emperor and Empress.

    As he said, it was not a rare story among the Imperial family or aristocrats who fought hard for successors. Vivian herself used a similar story as the theme of the novel, saying that the male protagonist should have at least one unfortunate past.

    It was a worn-out clich¨¦ that had been used since ancient times, and the reality was that it would not be less than the original novel.

    But she couldn¡¯t laugh at all.

    The reason why he was the Black Prince, who had all kinds of bad rumours. She thought he was pretending to be the son of a bitch because he didn¡¯t want to take over the Emperor¡¯s post, but it wasn¡¯t such a simple and lame reason. Aiden had been branded ¡®evil¡¯ since he was a child who knew nothing.

    He was raised to be a shadow. For his younger brother, who will inherit the throne, staying in the shade.

    ¡°No scars all over the body in childhood¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    ¡°You were abused? How could the Emperor do that to the you¡­!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not abuse, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been hard-pressed to live a little.¡±

    Vivian was stiffened with one look at every blow, and then she burst into tears.

    There were burn marks, too. She couldn¡¯t bring it up but her lips were chapped.

    The emotion contained in the purple eyes hanging tears was anger, not sympathy. He seemed to be okay because it was long ago, but her side was angry and couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we call abuse.¡±

    The first day she visited his mansion, she remembered the conversation she had with him in the carriage.

    Did you like books when you were young?

    I read fairy tales a lot. That¡¯s unexpected. I think Ray would have read professional books when he was young.

    Cause there wasn¡¯t much of a choice.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know the meaning of the word and passed it over without thinking, but now she could guess what was going on.

    Aiden had said that fairy tales were a kind of escape for him as a child. The thought of young Aiden reading a fairy tale with wounds all over his body made her stomach boil even more.

    Someone¡¯s heart is shaking and can¡¯t even touch it properly! How dare he, the Emperor! His childhood, when no one will ever compensate him, is so¡­

 Chapter 151

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Perhaps the days when he was angry at the injustice have already passed, he replied with a smirk.

    Since Julian was born, Aiden has been branded ¡®evil¡¯ completely, but he has not really blamed his brother. What could be the fault of the child?

    Of course, there were times when he was unhappy with him as a child, but he couldn¡¯t be mean enough to look at his eyes and throw away the blood that followed him like a chick. Rather, Aiden cared very much about his brother.

    Despite being born in an imperial palace where there was no bloodshed, Julian was too innocent, and Aiden wanted to protect him and the other child to the end. He wondered if he could have at least one person like him in this bloody place where he opened his eyes and snored.

    Sometimes I want to kill him when he¡¯s being unreasonable. I have thought about it, too.

    Aiden smirked and laughed at Julian, who was blue and shaking like an aspen tree, whenever he hinted that he was going to take his life.

    At first, it seemed to have started like that, but he was already looking after him, who became emperor.

    After the obituary of the previous Emperor, the clueless boy became the emperor, which seemed to be at stake. Like his birth, God blesses, he just wanted to let his brother live a blessed life without failure and frustration his whole life.

    He claimed to be dark so that his brother could shine more splendidly in front of others, just as the darkness gave off a bright light. And once he became the master of the underworld, he could accept that his brand was not a curse but a destiny.

    He was not interested in the Emperor¡¯s post anyway and did not intend to have it even if it was given to him. It was annoying.

    ¡°In conclusion, I think it¡¯s all good. I¡¯m more suited to this side.¡±

    Is it because of the evil he raised himself to be the owner of the underworld, or is he really a villain? It was as meaningless as arguing whether the chicken came first or the egg. Since he was born, he has thrown away everything society calls moral.

    He did everything to survive. He learned how to hide himself thoroughly by acting like a rascal, and did not hesitate to swallow poison to the extent that it was lethal to develop the tolerance of poison. He participated in a hunting competition and was hit by a poisoned arrow, and was caught in flames while struggling with an assassin outside.

    If they don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll die. It has been thrown into the wild since childhood. Killed not to die, and there was no guilt at all about it. He had to hide his sharp teeth every moment he was awake, and he had to be ready to take their breath away. They¡¯re only looking for a chance to let the other person off guard.

    The imperial family and the previous imperial nobles hated it so much that they were trembling, but thanks to that, he was able to become as strong as he is now, so he should be grateful. He was just pretending to have an early villain education. He can say this because it¡¯s all in the past, but he didn¡¯t complain because he gave it back to them.

    The previous Emperor, who had no chronic disease, died suddenly due to a sudden illness. Such a trivial story of being treated in a manner without morals by a son who was raised without morals.

    ¡°Even if Aiden doesn¡¯t care now, their actions aren¡¯t justified!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Aiden chose silence. He was clearly aware that he was not the one to stand up for someone in this way.

    If she hears the secret of Aiden¡¯s hidden past, why would she say that to him? Do you want some sympathy? or You have to hope for what you want. Put your hands on your chest and reflect on it yourself, is what he would have said.

    Even if his childhood had a profound impact on what it was right now, it was Aiden¡¯s choice to eventually become the master of the underworld. He has killed countless people in the name of master of lawless zone, and will probably continue to spray a lot of blood. No one can be held responsible for that.

    ¡°Wo, that¡¯s sweet.¡±

    Aiden murmured to himself and stared at Vivian, who was forcing herself to swallow her tears.

    She stopped huffing at the gentle stroke on her cheek and put on a strange face. It was like trying to hide the blush somehow. Aiden laughed quietly because the honest response was cute. He couldn¡¯t believe the situation kept going the way he wanted it to.

    It was like a dream. The warmth that touches his fingertips is not a dream, though.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, really.¡±

    ¡°Wha, what?¡±

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I expected. Why are you only saying such pretty things?¡±

    Laughing at his lips, he realized it as soon as he said it. That he was not hated by Vivian and only said things that would make him feel sympathy. It was almost instinctive behavior.

    He wanted to give her a choice, but he couldn¡¯t have killed, tortured, buried, used and said anything like that with his own mouth. If he says so, anyone will run away with a pale face. The only excuse is that he didn¡¯t touch the general public. Is it that bad?

 Chapter 152

    Aiden opened his mouth when he realized that he had a lot of fraudulent temperament.

    ¡°Vivian, as the master of the underworld, I have done more evil than my unfortunate past.¡±

    He said calmly, as if he had no intention of making excuses. He doesn¡¯t know if it will be implied as ¡®evil¡¯, but the person who actually said it was brazen. However, he was busy keeping an eye on her, apparently anxious.

    Vivian flinched at the remark and soon began to bite her lips and stare at him. It was a reproachful look.

    Aiden seemed more nervous than when he was surrounded by dozens of assassins.

    ¡°Aiden¡¯s been like that for a long time. You look at me like that even when you say something that scares me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what kind of face do I have?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d show you if I had a mirror.¡±

    Aiden felt his face. Vivian sighed after reading his anxiety hidden in a relaxed smile.

    Darkness was meant to be, raised as a shadow, and the owner of the underworld was said to be an aptitude, but Aiden was also a man. Was there anyone by his side to embrace the darkness so far? He is hiding his identity from the emperor, his brother whom he cares about so much that he can secretly help him from behind.

    If Aiden liked her at the same level as Vivian expected, it would be quite a bitter wound to him to make a statement that pushes her out of here. Vivian took a deep breath and exhaled. She was nervously narrowing her eyes, looking at each of his reactions.

    In fact, to make a rational judgment, it seemed right that the current situation should feel betrayed.

    She should either get angry or get scared and get out of this place by asking why he¡¯s been hiding it from the beginning without telling her why he¡¯s been hiding it. The problem was that she didn¡¯t feel like doing it at all.

    ¡°Is saying that a warning to me to run away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Lies. Actually, Aiden only wants one thing.¡±

    She¡¯s come a long way because of his attitude. She grumbled for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who said I was afraid to hurt my sex partner. By the way, we were stupid. I wish I had said this from the beginning.¡±

    Vivian said so and looked down at the bouquet in her arms.

    He looked down at it for a moment to see what she was thinking, and then started making something by weaving the Mist flowers. Aiden looked puzzled when Vivian suddenly did something else during a serious conversation.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Compared to himself, a much smaller hand was making something. She was surprisingly good with her hands. He writes well, sorts books meticulously, and organizes them well, but she is also good at weaving flowers.

    Aiden watched what she was doing, thinking out of her shell. The beautifully woven flowers dried in a round shape, and a very small flower crown was completed. Even though it was small enough to fit his finger.

    By the time he thought so, Vivian had put a white flower ring on Aiden¡¯s finger.

    ¡°I actually had a more childish confession plan than this, but I¡¯m going to quit because I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It must have been a ring.

    How the hell is he supposed to react to?

    Aiden looked as embarrassed as he saw the red flower path when he entered the mansion.

    ¡°Well, this is a different experience.¡±

    However, he was staring at the white flower ring wonderfully, perhaps he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°You wanted me to know the secret and you wanted me to stay with you, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Aiden. No matter what you do, I¡¯ve given up on leaving.¡±

    He took his eyes off the ring and slowly raised his head.

    ¡°A man who thought he was a ¡®villain 1¡¯ has been a villain boss for nearly 10 years, and I can¡¯t imagine evil behavior. It¡¯s scary, but it¡¯s amazing that I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird that I¡¯m more worried about Aiden, of course, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. My heart is already not mine.¡±

    She¡¯s never heard such a desperate confession before, so Vivian was embarrassed and nervous to death.

    Come to think of it, she has made a confession before, but it was a stubborn demand that there was no ¡®ro¡¯ of romantic at that time. And after that, they kept talking with each other, not with words but with their bodies.

    Vivian kept shoveling at the other for fear that she might be hurt that she had fallen in love with him, and Aiden for fear that Vivian would leave.

    ¡°Vivian, that word¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Aiden. Because it¡¯s Aiden I¡¯ve loved. I fell in love with him.¡±

    The blue eyes, which always seemed firm, were constantly shaking. He answered in silence, selfishly, even though he said she would definitely regret it.

    Instead, he grabbed her face with a desperate look like a person who was rescued from the water just before she drowned. Without a moment to react, each other¡¯s lips overlapped, and Aiden hurriedly penetrated between her lips.

    The lips that suddenly touched each other were shaking small and were more prickly than usual. Did something tiring happen? Vivian thought silently with her arms around his neck.

    It was a desperate and desperate kiss, far from lewd and clingy. Without her, he stole her breath and coveted mournfully, as if he was suffocating to death.

    It was her first kiss that was so uninspiring, even though her lips had been hit several times and her tongue had been mixed. It was not a blatant move to elicit her response. But it was different from kissing, from someone who pretended to eat her up.

 Chapter 153

    This time, her body wasn¡¯t getting hot, but her heart was tingling. The whole body¡¯s senses became dull and only the thumping sound of the heart was heard aloud. Her ears went deaf. It just felt like the whole body became a heart.

    He constantly demanded that his thirst be filled, and Vivian readily complied with his request.

    She remembered his confession, which was handed over to her earlier. Today, she¡¯s going to open up this secretive onion-like man. She gave it up roughly because she was so determined to fight, but she heard it clearly, saying it was his everything and heaven¡¯s fate.

    It was a simple confession that made the things that she had been worried about until now overshadow. But the weight of the confession was not normal.

    It was a relationship from heaven.

    If anyone other than Aiden had spit it out, she would have kicked his tongue inside and said, You learned dating as a novel like me! and it was a remark that made people look at her.

    However, rather than being shy, she thought it might be a little cool, because of the flu, her head seemed to have become strange.

    Aiden¡¯s normal, smooth life turned into a mess, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was an incredible miracle that she felt the same way.

    It was Vivian¡¯s choice. Just as Aiden chose to be the master of the underworld, she decided herself not to leave his side. She meant that she had no choice but to ask herself for responsibility for what happened after this.

    After a while, he took off his lips and exhaled a low breath. The tip of his nose was itchy.

    ¡°I love you, Vivian.¡±

    Aiden stared at her with blue eyes for a moment. After hearing the explicit confession, kissing, and even confessing, the touch of holding both cheeks was desperate.

    He stood there for a long time, and then he smiled like a flower, relieved. Vivienne forgot what she was going to say and hardened her mouth open when she said she was truly happy, not a twisted smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was trying to hide the secret to the end, I¡¯m trying to open it however I can, and I¡¯m trying to hide a lot of things now.¡±

    Vivian admitted she had already forgiven him before he could get an apology. She didn¡¯t say it was okay, but she looked at him without saying anything. Aiden just laughed as if he had read her feelings.

    He had a handsome face like a man, but he looked prettier than anyone else at that moment. Her urge to touch his smile made her feel around his eyes, drawing a smooth curve without knowingly.

    Seeing him smile like this, she wanted to continue to see his happy smile. If possible, she even wanted to help him fill his childhood and deficiencies that would not be compensated.

    This is completely the actions of a female lead.

    She thought it was a pathetic clich¨¦, but a person in love should be a fool. Why does she want to give everything to a man who tricked her? If Aiden wanted to eat her soul to the core, she would rebel at first, but eventually knew she would give it all to him.

    There was no other demon that attracted people. While Vivian grumbled inward, Aiden naturally grabbed her hand in the back and kissed her slowly as if stamping it.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Kiss on the back of the hand. It was a gentlemanly expression of respect and dedication, and she felt strange as if she was being tied up so that she could not run away with an invisible web.

    He let go of her hand and slowly dropped his head into her ear.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    He let out a sigh and held her tightly in the back and leaned his forehead against her shoulder.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m drunk now.¡±

    He¡¯s never done it before. He kept whispering in her ear. Vivian feels the chills in her spine every time she talks and thinks he¡¯s going to plug his ears. has quit. It was nice to hear a dreamy voice that seemed to be drunk on love. She felt like she was listening in the water.

    ¡°This is how you get addicted. I might die without Vivian now.¡±

    She was wondering what he was talking about. He talked gibberish, which was far from meaningful, and eventually spat out the word ¡®take responsibility¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡­who are we talking about.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t let her go if she ran away and that he¡¯d speak like a master of the underworld. She laughed softly at the sound of a more muffled sound than she had expected.

    Looking at him like this, she was also convinced that his original appearance, which she had seen from the beginning, would be the right one.

    The owner of the underworld has such an aptitude? A golden unemployed man who likes to read books in sunny places, at least in her sight, was his aptitude.

    A cat that hangs low because it is annoying to live in the world, but when a stranger approaches it, it raises its fur and bites it.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t stay away from me so you don¡¯t die.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Vivian patted Aiden on the back, holding her breathtakingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±

    Whenever they look at each other, they have always coveted each other¡¯s bodies to satisfy something lacking under the pretext of fiction, which she thought was not bad.

    On the contrary, she feels more full than she did then and her whole body is relaxed. The squishy smell of the basement and the dust that floats in the air must be unpleasant, but whatever. She wondered if there was a sweeter moment than this.

    It felt like the empty place was finally filled.

 Chapter 154

    Always a Happy Ending (1)

    She had a dream when she was young that she remembered as she didn¡¯t dream that often. It was also her first time to realize that it was a dream in a dream. Vivian looked down at her palm, which became as small as a child, and slowly raised her head. Then she frowned. It was because she remembered vividly this space where she was standing now.

    The memories of childhood were mostly blurred as if they were covered by fog, but only the memories of this day were vivid.

    It was her birthday. It was hard when they were struggling with debt, but she had a big birthday party that day. Not as much as the aristocratic children of other families, but it was certainly a luxury that did not fit the family¡¯s financial situation.

    They called the band and received more than 20 gift boxes, and invited a chef who had worked at the palace at a party. Rather than being very fancy and shiny, she felt as if she was on top of something.

    She remembered that she was constantly restless in the feeling of being alone in a place she didn¡¯t know her mother kept holding her hand tenderly.

    Mother who took care of this and that in a particularly sweet way.

    And that night she drank poison and killed herself. As if she had done her part.

    Vivian was the first person to find her mother¡¯s body. The horrors of the day unfolded again in the dream.

    Mother with her head on the table. The blood dripped down her helpless fingertips as it soaked the table. A piece of glass that fell on the floor and scattered in a mess. The smell of alcohol in the air, the smell of iron mixed with it.

    It was a terrible sight.

    She didn¡¯t even move, and similarly Vivian couldn¡¯t move as if she had a nail stuck in her foot. The smell of blood and death was too strong.

    She had to run and make sure she was alive, but she couldn¡¯t even dream of it. When the unexpected crisis was just around the corner, all the rational circuits stopped functioning.

    Vivian was too young to judge the right circumstances. But she wasn¡¯t young enough not to know death. She realized that she would never see her mother again.

    She¡¯s been doing that for half a day. Continue until it¡¯s perfectly imprinted on her mind. If her drunken father hadn¡¯t returned to the mansion, she might have been standing there absentmindedly.

    Perhaps the memory of that day will never be forgotten until death. The man, once Count of Matten, held his wife and sobbed. He didn¡¯t even seem to feel pain sitting on the floor on a piece of glass.

    Vivian stared at his mother¡¯s face in his arms. An empty shell completely extinguished by the fire of life. That was no longer her mother. At that time, Vivian is more than sad. She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly under the pressure of fear.

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m dreaming like this now.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    It was as if she was in sleep paralysis. What kind of dream is this the day after Aiden confessed to her? She clenched her teeth and gasped for pain.

    Did she appear in her dream to scold herself who she had forgotten for a while?

    Vivian thought it was not an ¡®accident¡¯ that her father died in a carriage accident. She knew the truth, but no matter how drunk one in, they wouldn¡¯t have run into a carriage running from the front.

    It was a common story, like Aiden said, that she was eventually abandoned by both parents.

    What was a little special was that Vivian, who was left alone, escaped from the chain of suicides and did not kill herself. Maybe it¡¯s because she was still young to give up her own life. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s so sick and tired of not wanting to go near it, let alone assimilate to death.

    Anyway, she survived to the end.

    Even if the Count title was handed over to her uncle, she grew up under all kinds of abuse, but she ran out of her family¡¯s name and continued to find a way to live even after entering the Imperial Palace. But she somehow survived.

    And she met Aiden.

    When she thought of Aiden, she felt like she was breathing well. Vivian thought of him and put a faint smile around her mouth without even realizing it.

    Aiden said, his deprived childhood was a story that could be anywhere and nothing special, but now Vivian seemed to understand a little bit of what that meant.

    Her misfortune was really, really nothing in her life. The people and the situation of the time meant nothing to her.

    Vivian found out the really important value that he could cherish and cultivate for life, and met someone more precious than that. Other than that, it didn¡¯t matter.

    It¡¯s just a meaningless past.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    She felt a little relieved as soon as she realized that.

    It was then. Her mother¡¯s eyes, who she thought wouldn¡¯t even move after dying, slowly closed. It was as if the figure had fallen asleep painlessly.

    She woke up from the dream with the last scene.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Vivian groaned in a subdued voice and pulled herself up. Her whole body was heavy and stiff. She was wiping away the cold sweat on her forehead, and she felt someone staring at her for some reason. She slowly raised her head.

 Chapter 155

    Always a Happy Ending (2)

    ¡°Aiden?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not the Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±

    The other man she saw was in front of her.

    Vivian pulled up the quilt reflexively, thinking that he had shown a defenseless appearance to others. But it was strange to see him for the first time, as if she had heard his voice somewhere.

    She stared in turn at his new white gown, glasses on his nose, and a strange gaze with his hair that had yet to shake off her sleepiness, and then she let out a blank exclamation.

    ¡°You are a senator.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s similar.¡±

    ¡°What else is similar?¡±

    ¡°No. Think of it as a member of the legislature. Most of what I actually do is a member of the council.¡±

    What are most legislators? Kilix spouted suspicious words and looked at her face and said.

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    It was not a question, but a confirmation, so Vivian nodded without saying much.

    ¡°Master¡­ no, His Grace is in the parlor below.¡±

    ¡°Why? He said he¡¯d never let me go.¡±

    ¡°Did you even say that? Damn it.¡±

    ¡°No, why are you swearing?¡±

    Vivian asked back in embarrassment. Kilix shook his head, clenching his fist.

    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, he left me here asking me to be your knight. It was a mistake to hang out with the Grand Duke yesterday. He dragged me for no reason, and I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. Why the hell am I here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He seems to be very sorry about the current situation. Vivian was still out of her mind, listening to his complaints for a long time and wondering if he ¡®fell in love¡¯.

    As such, Kilix seemed very unhappy about the connection between Aiden and Vivian. The expression ¡®couple to be ruined¡¯, which sometimes mutters like chewing, was so desperate that it could only be said to be sincere.

    ¡°I was a fool to give advice and support. Anyway, I enjoyed it yesterday. The heart of the window and the rose road on the floor are very impressive, and I think he will remember it for the rest of his life.¡±

    He pretended to be giving out a compliment, but he was obviously making fun of her. Vivian blushed at once because she was ashamed of herself.

    It was done with the determination to just pretend to be crazy and do everything she can if she¡¯s going to confess anyway and feel ashamed no matter what she do. There was also a calculation that he would accept it as if he could not win because it was so ridiculous.

    To make an excuse, Vivian had a narrow choice because she could not leave the mansion. If Aiden wants to prepare food and wine, it will be made by the servants of the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, which would be funny to take credit for.

    However, now that she looks back on it, she thought it¡¯s a relief that she didn¡¯t put a note in the book.

    She stuttered in shame, thinking she wanted to dig in.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d come¡­¡±

    ¡°You can call me Kilix.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vivian.¡±

    ¡°If I call you that, he¡¯ll bury me in the mountains behind here.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders after speaking a joke seriously. She didn¡¯t think Aiden¡¯s going to be so cheap just for calling her name.

    Since there was no last name in the first place, there was nothing to call her other than Vivian, she opened her mouth after agonizing over what to react to.

    ¡°But you keep calling Aiden the master. Are you there by any chance¡­?¡±

    Vivian asked carefully. Are you a gangster?

    ¡°I¡¯m from the 23rd District organization. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely have a parliamentary license.¡±

    But just in case, as expected.

    District 23 was divided into many organizations that were as small as that, and she was told that they had a bloody power struggle every time. And it¡¯s the master of the underworld who manages those organizations.

    This was the only thing Vivian could know as an ordinary person, but she could roughly guess where and what Kilix had been doing.

    When asked if he was a senator earlier, he seemed to have given such an ambiguous answer. In addition to saving people, he would do many other things. She didn¡¯t want to know what was going on in detail, but she can see very well that it was far from ethics.

    Isn¡¯t that a parliamentary certificate a forgery, too? It¡¯s not a good habit to watch with colored glasses on, but she wasn¡¯t suspicious because he was his own person. Even if it was a forgery, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Well, I see.¡±

    She replied bitterly because she wasn¡¯t used to Aiden being the lawless boss yet. For some reason, the atmosphere seemed to be getting awkward rapidly, but there was nothing to say. Her world really doesn¡¯t know a thing.

    As he stared at her for a moment, Kilix tilted his head and asked playfully.

    ¡°Do you want me to call you sister-in-law?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a gangster.¡±

    At the same time as Vivian screamed in surprise, Aiden¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not a gangster, you¡¯re the boss of a great organization.¡±

    Kilix replied with a sour voice, and Aiden snorted as if he was being naughty. Turning his head, he looked like he had been out for a while.

    Vivian stared at his clothes and hair one after the other and finally made eye contact with him. When he appeared, yesterday¡¯s work that he had forgotten for a while overlapped with her previous dream. She opened her arms as if she wanted a hug because she didn¡¯t know why.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Aiden sat on the bed with no hesitation and held her in her arms.

    ¡°Wow, now it¡¯s very openly¡­¡±

    She heard someone¡¯s sick and tired of it, but no one was here to care about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been out somewhere. I had nightmares because you weren¡¯t around.¡±

    Vivian whined. It may sound heartless to call the dream of her late mother a nightmare, but she dreamed of a moment when she witnessed suicide, not a happy memory, but there was no good sound.

 Chapter 156

    Always a Happy Ending (3)

    Aiden comforted her by patting her on the back without saying a word. The big, hard body that was left in the arms had a lot of willpower just by hugging it.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve shared such a fervent confession, at least stay with me while I sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had something to work out right now.¡±

    He gently apologized and asked, sweeping her wet bangs with his fingers.

    ¡°Was it very scary?¡±

    It was a worried look. Vivian nodded unconsciously and looked up at her palm for a moment, as if wondering.

    Was it scary? The hand in the blanket was warm. It was a good response compared to the fact that she always shuddered and couldn¡¯t sleep at night after having these off-the-top dreams.

    Vivian recalled her mother¡¯s last-minute look just before she woke up from her dream. The last time she took her own life has been imprinted on her mind and turned more horribly and brutally in her memory.

    But today¡¯s dream was a little different. At the moment when she stared at herself in her dream and closed her eyes, she seemed calm as if she had found eternal rest.

    I don¡¯t know if I just wanted to believe that myself.

    Dreams are still a reflection of unconsciousness. But Vivian thought it would be nice if it were just self-satisfaction. She didn¡¯t want to remember her mother¡¯s last moments in that way anymore.

    The resentment that she had abandoned herself like that was worn out in time, making her worn out just to have such negative feelings. She thought she could let her go. She wanted to.

    I¡¯m happy, mother.

    Looking back on her life, she never thought it was a misfortune. Life was about having a hole to breathe even when stuck at the bottom, and finding someone who would show comfort even if they were in pain like death.

    That¡¯s what fairy tales are for her, that¡¯s what the world is all about, and that¡¯s what Thatcher is all about. And yet unbelievable, so did the underworld master Aiden.

    So, now I can completely let go of the burden of my heart and just remember happy memories, right?

    For some reason, she thought her mother might want that for her.

    She didn¡¯t know that she could feel the fullness just by loving someone and confirming that they felt the same way. The holes or empty corners seemed to be filled perfectly without any misalignment. It was more than enough happiness.

    She leaned her face against his chest with a languid look and slowly clapped her lips.

    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s a dream that won¡¯t be scary anymore.¡±

    ¡°What a cute thing to say.¡±

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Aiden smirked and gently swept her hair. And on the other side, he gestured to the lawmaker, who muttered openly, ¡®Hey, I¡¯m angry at the happy ending¡¯.

    Kilix slammed the door and left as if he had waited. When the two people shoveled each other, they were pathetic and spared no advice, but now that they were connected, they seemed to want to avoid it because their eyes were cold.

    Vivian was startled by the door closing and tried to raise her head. But Aiden kept holding her head against me, telling me not to mind. It was cozy. She was like this, and as the days of foolish agony passed by, she burst out laughing.

    ¡°When is Aiden going to drop the honorifics to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m comfortable with this.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that sometimes you talk down to me while pretending to be polite?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, but¡­¡±

    Aiden stretched his tongue as he groped his memory. Perhaps because he didn¡¯t care so much about what he said, he didn¡¯t remember much. Originally, he wasn¡¯t the type to be very conscious and speak.

    Vivian giggled, rubbing her cheek against his chest like a baby.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re comfortable with honorifics. I feel respected.¡±

    There were many occasions when he suddenly quit honorifics, but he was usually angry or sexually aroused.

    Sometimes she was scared of his sudden subordinate, but she felt the way he spoke was racy, wondering if he was too excited to lose his composure. So she decided to leave it as it is now. She liked the feeling of being respected as a couple, and they became hotter at night.

    Vivian decided not to tell the truth for a little pleasure.

    ¡°Respect¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be respected. I love you like the first time It seems to be saying.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes when I see Vivian, I feel frustrated.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of such a thing.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect to hear that he felt stuffy when he saw her out of the blue. Maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know where it¡¯s going to go. Vivian mumbled and answered without confidence, and he grinned and shook his head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m frustrated that I don¡¯t know how to treat you. My judgment has already become blurred, and I¡¯ve already become a fool who can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±

    Vivian looked up in surprise. She has heard something similar like this from Julian. When he stands in front of Cardel or Aiden, he feels like he¡¯s going back to his childhood when he couldn¡¯t do anything alone.

    What did she say then? She thinks she answered that he liked her that much. She twisted her whole body in embarrassment because she didn¡¯t expect her thoughtless answer to come back to her like this way.

 Chapter 157

    Always a Happy Ending (4)

    ¡°Anything, if Vivian is happy, I¡¯d do it for her. Whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Well, me too! Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll make you happy!¡±

    She unknowingly gave an answer. The situation was embarrassing enough to make it hard to keep still, but at the same time, it was deeply assimilated into her feelings. As she stuttered, Aiden looked surprised and soon put his lips on her cheek. Equity distance was a movement.

    ¡°I may be acting strangely, out of Vivian¡¯s common sense.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was prepared for that. I had no intention of stopping it, I just decided to hold you.¡±

    ¡°If you keep acting so cute, I can¡¯t respect you more.¡±

    Aiden murmured, breathing hot in her ear. Vivian looked up thinking that he was being too aggressive, and then she looked at the wall holding back his desire.

    For a moment she blinked and shifted her eyes to his red lips. As they checked each other¡¯s feelings, they wondered if there was any need to put up with it. No, there was no reason to put up with it.

    Without hesitation, she immediately put her knees up and overlapped his lips. It was different from yesterday when she was excited like a boy and a girl with a first kiss. Tickling and another tingling hit her chest.

    As she turned her eyes slightly, she saw a tendon popping up on Aiden¡¯s hand, which was holding her hand. He swallowed her lips and soon growled low.

    ¡°Ha¡­ I told you there¡¯s something I need to figure out right now.¡±

    He was obviously excited from the way he spoke, but he forced her away from him. Vivian peeked at his half-standing center with a stiff look.

    She was shouting with her whole body that she wanted to do it. She brushed his feet with warm feet under the covers. It was a clumsy move, but she felt it slowly growing under her feet.

    ¡°Anyway, there is no mood.¡±

    ¡°You just give up.¡±

    She¡¯s done enough. Vivian smiled, showing her naughty white teeth. Aiden stared at her with a fiery stare and grabbed her leg and pulled her hard.

    Suddenly, the upper and lower bodies were close enough to touch each other. The skirt rolled up and he felt as hard as it was about to explode underneath the underwear. He exhaled a low breath and suddenly raised his back. While Vivian was surprised and hardened, he sucked her by the scruff of her neck. Vivian blushed at the blatant sound right around her ear.

    His lips were moving like he was starving after the sweet smell of flesh. And his core was revealing a ferocious presence, as if he wanted to put it in immediately.

    Her body flinched intermittently, but hugged tightly regardless, and repeated washing and biting until a reddish mark was engraved on her white skin. He took a long stake and then shoved her shoulder slightly.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    As he said, there seemed to be something to be solved right now.

    ¡°It was delayed because Vivian even pulled the butler in.¡±

    He took Vivian¡¯s hand off and put a ring on it and said he was holding back his desires and wondered what he wanted to do. She glanced at the ring on her hand.

    At first, she thought it was a ring with contraception magic that he had taken before. Aiden wore a ring on his left ring finger as she did then, so it wasn¡¯t too much to think so. But it was a completely different ring from then.

    Transparent crystals, presumably diamonds, were gathered and crafted in flower shapes.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

    Vivian murmured as she looked down at the jewels flashing in the chandelier lights.

    A ring with a new design of contraception magic? No way, she could only think of it as a reward for the flower ring she gave him yesterday. Is the fact that she said he was going to meet someone in the drawing room related to this ring? As she looked up with questionable eyes, he kissed the ring and said.

    ¡°I just wanted to put it on.¡±

    There was no desperate request to receive the ring. He smiled satisfactorily with the ring on her finger, as if the beast had marked his territory, and a kiss mark on the back of her neck. He seemed to like the traces he had carved into her.

    Vivian, who stared at him as if she was dumbfounded, ended up laughing. Because she wondered how he thought the same as her.

    She could understand because she was thinking similar things not long ago. But she asked playfully as if she was dissatisfied with it, contrary to her inner thoughts.

    ¡°When do you start talking about it?¡±

    ¡°Since you were wearing a birth control ring. Well, in retrospect, it may have been from when I let you in.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°What¡¯s my opinion? Where¡¯s the respect?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give up on this.¡±

    Respect was done on the assumption that she would not deviate from him. Break up or run away. The opinion was dismissed before she could say anything. He was the one who whispered I love you first. He smiled, showing his teeth with an obvious look.

    ¡°Oh, my. This is unfair. I also want to leave a mark somewhere that I belong to.¡±

    Vivian was fiddling with the ring and suddenly twinkled her eyes. And suddenly she bit his neck like a vampire with her teeth.

 Chapter 158

    Always a Happy Ending (5)

    Aiden groaned low and frowned around his eyes, then felt around his neck. The obvious teeth marks were touched and red blood was on the hands. He stared at it for a moment, then tongue-sticking red blood, embarrassing her.

    It seemed a long way off to get the upper hand over him with sexual appeal.

    ¡°Anytime if you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m just going to give you a ring or a necklace or something like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already received it.¡±

    Huh? Junger looked like she had never heard of him, woven from a bouquet of flowers.

    She had a face called the Golden Beginning Gate, woven with her bouquet she had received from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cast a preservation spell on the flower ring Vivian gave me.¡±

    ¡°Flower?¡±

    ¡°Small white flowers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mist flower.¡±

    Vivian groaned small after recalling the ring she had woven with flower stems because she had nothing to do with it. She thought he had a lot of money to cast a preservation spell on such a childish gift.

    She didn¡¯t even pick the flowers herself, but made them out of the flowers she received. She didn¡¯t give it to him to preserve it. She could have prepared a better gift if he had let her out of the mansion!

    However, seeing him happy to receive it, she was discouraged because she thought he would look like that no matter what she gave him.

    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be so much fun to offer the most expensive jewel in the world to a man who is the Archduke of the Empire. Vivian leaned his forehead on his shoulder and said, staring at the veins on the back of his neck.

    ¡°You know what?¡±

    It was quite pleasant to watch her flinching skin every time his breath touched.

    ¡°I heard from the older sister who works at a flower shop that one of the meaning of white mist flowers is death.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s brutal.¡±

    ¡°We usually mix flowers with flowers that are related to love and make bouquets. Then it means I love you to death. I just woven the mist flowers for you.¡±

    ¡°So you gave me death?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The flower language was just meaningful anyway. It was a thoughtless murmur, but Aiden seemed to quite like the flower language she said. Death. Eternal rest. While thinking for a moment, he began to hum, and soon bit her earlobes as if he had made a decision.

    The damp, shady tongue caressed the ears as if branding them. His tongue moved in and out of his ears as if he were chewing. She felt as if his stuff below had grown bigger than before.

    It was not known which part of the mist flower was his favorite, saying it was brutal. Vivian groaned to the tip of her nose and grabbed her skirt.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡°¡­¡­haha.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to accept Vivian¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She thought that it was something a death messenger would say. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was about to die.

    The Grand Duke of the black and the underworld had different expressions when whispering love.

    ¡°Forever and ever, we will be together to death. I don¡¯t believe in God, but even your soul if it exists.¡±

    It was the first time such a brutal proposal was made.

    No, is this a proposal in the first place? It¡¯s not a murder notice, is it?

    Vivian smiled in vain and shook her head. It seems that her fast-beating heart is not just pounding because of his confession.

    She grabbed her heart, which was seeing the shaking effect. She felt like she had mortgaged her soul to a really ridiculous man.

    After finishing his ¡®must do¡¯, Aiden skillfully slipped his hand into her skirt, whether the business was over. It was as natural as a wall, so Vivian belatedly noticed it after feeling the hand that was groping her thigh.

    She was pouting her lips and suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder and weighed him down. And said, throwing a provocative look.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to share death, I like it on the bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Aiden stared at Vivian with surprise as she climbed on top of him.

    ¡°Softly kill me like this forever.¡±

    He reached out slowly. The hand, which was placed inside the underwear, pressed down on the raised bumps and opened the folds at the same time. The already damp honey water ran down his fingers.

    ¡°Hah, ha¡­ ¡±

    A small panting groan came out between Vivian¡¯s coral lips. The eyes met with the important purple eyes that always made him feel strange. The seductive blatant glow slowly began to turn dark.

    Aiden¡¯s eyes, staring at the racy face filled with pleasure, blurred as if possessed. He clapped his lips in a low subdued voice.

    ¡°Gladly.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Pulling Vivian¡¯s face down and further down, he kissed her to death.

    ***

    Thatcher¡¯s expression became strange when he looked through Perdi¡¯s manuscript. It was the first new book in half a year.

    He sat languidly on the sofa, sipping at the coffee, alternating between Aiden and the manuscript. There was no problem with the novel. Vivian¡¯s talent has been improving day by day to the point where he wants to kiss her. Of course it would be the last day of his life to smile.

    It was Thatcher who advised her to put wings on, and now she has only to soar higher than the sky. The new manuscript he received was not short of her spreading her wings. However, because he was familiar with the content somewhere, he had no choice but to glance at Aiden the whole time he read it.

 Chapter 159

    Always a Happy Ending (6)

    The heroine noticed roughly from the novelist. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s about the Grand Duke of Black and Vivian herself.

    Although the male protagonist is different in that he was not a great actor but a talented musician, he was perfectly the same in that he is notorious. He was falsely accused and persecuted, and lived a life cut off from the world by drinking in the corner of his house, when he accidentally meets the heroine. The female protagonist also meets the male protagonist, who was troubled because she couldn¡¯t think of the subject of the writing.

    At first, she approaches the subject matter of the novel after seeing his broken spirit and his evil spirit, but the deeper she learns his secrets, the more she loves him, the more he pulls her to the soul.

    It makes one want to hug. As a result, the male protagonist is born again after being completely saved by healing his devastated heart and knowing love thanks to her. It was a story about a successful relationship and a successful musician.

    It seemed clear that something similar was affected to the two people in reality.

    In fact, it was something that didn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s common for writers to be influenced by people around them. In addition, the contents were not so unusual as to be thought to have never been heard or seen. Healing a feisty, violent, but hurtful man was a likely subject anywhere, so it would be hard to notice unless you were as quick-witted as Thatcher.

    But isn¡¯t it too much for the Black Grand to be so glorified, Vivian, Thatcher murmured inside.

    It is obvious that Aiden was a villain. It¡¯s not like a villain with a story. It¡¯s a complete evil. A man who has steadily built up notoriety since he was young, proving that the rumors were true!

    Well, let¡¯s put that aside¡­

    The problem is that the part where men and women share affairs was detailed as if they had experienced it. He felt that from the beginning, but this one was more blatant. He coughed in vain, feeling as if he were peeping at Vivian and Aiden¡¯s affair. He¡¯s sure it¡¯ll be a hot topic.

    ¡°Well, the characters seem to be common and unique, but the male protagonist¡¯s use of honorifics and informal language is especially stimulating for women. His energy is so great that I wonder if he¡¯s human¡­¡±

    Thatcher, who murmured to that point, chose to just shut up. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake off the strange feeling of praising the man in front of him even when he praised the male lead. He asked, ¡®Is this really what the Grand Duke is like?¡¯ to the tip of his neck, but he swallowed it.

    Aiden snorted back at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read it all. It doesn¡¯t really matter. Let¡¯s just fix a few sentences and publish them as they are.¡±

    But he¡¯ll ask her to fix the title no matter what. Isn¡¯t it crazy to hear that it¡¯s fate from the sky? This was a terrible title that even readers waiting for her new book would freak out and avoid.

    ¡°Why does the writer¡¯s naming sense get worse day by day rather than better?¡±

    Mumbling inside, he soon raised his head with a bright smile and hardened his mouth again. There was only Aiden in the office who came to deliver the manuscript on her behalf instead of Vivian. If she were there, she would have praised her mouth out, but without it, Thatcher had no choice but to scratch his head in awkwardness.

    ¡°Well, by the way, what happened to our Vivian¡­¡±

    ¡°Our?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. It sticks to my mouth without realizing it.¡±

    He thought he made a mistake. Unlike the last time when he launched ¡®our¡¯ simply to provoke, this time was not really intended.

    They¡¯ve been together since they were so young that they acted like parents who were worried about asking, ¡®Is there something wrong with my child?¡¯

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    As Thatcher slapped himself in the mouth and apologized, Aiden smiled generously.

    ¡°Oh, well, if you don¡¯t want to keep your mouth shut for the rest of your life, you better quit.¡±

    ¡°Gasp.¡±

    Unlike his facial expression, he was not generous at all, so he had to take care of himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s keeping her from coming?¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t get up. I was told that I had to hand over the manuscript no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Is she sick?¡±

    ¡°It must have been too much until morning.¡±

    ¡°Well, he, I see.¡±

    Thatcher¡¯s eyes were shaken around by the meaningful remarks. He understood it immediately because it was in the book.

    Crazy, was the novel true?

    No, that can¡¯t be true. Of course it would be an exaggeration. If the novel is real, isn¡¯t he a monster, not a human being? He didn¡¯t think animals can do that.

    ¡°Thatcher.¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    When Aiden called his name in a low voice, Thatcher barely answered with a startling sound.

    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±

    It was a dumb answer that he didn¡¯t know if it was a scream or not. He was astonished to the point that the Black Master had spoken his name.

    Of course, it¡¯s a name to call, but twice was a fear he didn¡¯t want to experience. ¡®Hey¡¯ and ¡®You¡¯ were better.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°You told Vivian that you were the most rapacious man in the Empire.¡±

    ¡°That, that.¡±

    ¡°I hope you stop spreading false rumors.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Thatcher was a little emotional because he was upset. How can he beat a monster who does it nightly and all morning?

 Chapter 160

    Always a Happy Ending (7)

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re lame or not, but it¡¯s not very pleasant to hear it from Vivian¡¯s mouth. Sir Robert¡¯s widespread article is the largest in the empire. Was it you who said that? I heard all sorts of unpleasant noises.¡±

    ¡°Did I? Did I get drunk or why did you say that¡­ haha!¡±

    ¡°Did you two drink together?¡±

    ¡°Well, no way! I think that¡¯s how much I said it out of my mind.¡±

    His empty laughter cracked the air. The intention to somehow fill it with laughter was blatant. Today, Thatcher¡¯s improvisation paid off, and Aiden stared at him for a while and smiled as if he was going easy on him. It was because it was quite funny to be in such a desperate hurry.

    It bothered him in many ways, but it was funny to nitpick about Vivian before she even met him.

    But he didn¡¯t forget to make threats with a bloody smile. In the name of a childhood friend, if this poor friend doesn¡¯t understand my topic, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem?

    ¡°Without Vivian, it¡¯s only a matter of time before this publisher goes bust.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Your Highness, why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it since I got the sponsorship, but are you not that suspicious?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what? No, wait. Don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡°I really like books. I¡¯m thinking of becoming a publisher as a gift for Vivian someday. I would have grown up to this point because it was hard work, but you don¡¯t want to see her fall into someone else¡¯s hands overnight. right?¡±

    Thatcher, facing the fierce gaze of the Black Grand Duke, nodded in tears.

    In fact, if he didn¡¯t have to make mean tricks or anything, it was that the Grand Duke could ruin a publisher just by pouting his finger. Thatcher may not know, but he was even the master of the underworld. The current threat is on the soft and sweet side.

    Of course, the threatening party had no intention of doing so. This is because Vivian was obviously grieving and blaming himself. After confessing proudly that she is the owner of the underworld, there was no way she could have done anything to cause her hatred and strengthen her vigilance. It¡¯s not enough to pretend to be nice.

    But the important thing is that Thatcher didn¡¯t know about it, and the threat worked very well. Aiden stood up after patting his head as if praising the obedient child.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take good care of Vivian in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Who said they¡¯d leave it up to you?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    Isn¡¯t that what he meant? Also, Thatcher felt like he was getting old by 10 years because of Aiden¡¯s fierce look at him for one wrong answer.

    It¡¯s done, and he just wants to be left alone.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡±

    Julian spat out as if to himself. His forefinger was patting the table to the point of madness. It looked as if he was thinking hard to solve a problem that didn¡¯t answer.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Aiden stared at the teacup next to him rattling like a frantic finger and asked, covering his hand over the emperor¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All of it.¡±

    Then Julian stopped doing what he was doing and looked back at Aiden.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking We¡¯ve been too lucky. Whatever We do, things work out.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is lucky.¡±

    ¡°In fact, there have been very few concerns except that the elder nobles making a lot of noise to invite the empress and her older brother trying to stay locked up in the estate. Of course, there were a lot of problems, big and small, but at least they were problems that I could solve with my own abilities.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Julian nodded as Aiden raised the cup with an air of insignificance.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve passed my luck and this is like God¡¯s protection.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your majesty. What¡¯s so strange about the Son of God blessed by God.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you seriously.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not particularly serious.¡±

    At that, Aiden asked back, raising his eyebrows.

    ¡°Why did you come up with that idea all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Cardel¡¯s work has allowed me to reflect on myself more objectively.¡±

    Although it was hard to admit to itself, Julian was not a highly capable star as it was known to the public.

    It¡¯s just too lucky.

    There was a reason why whenever he heard that he was intelligent, wise, and dumb, he felt burdened at the same time as he took it for granted. Because he knew it the best. No matter how much people around him praised and brainwashed, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t.

    He thought he was being protected by an omnipotent God, but he thought someone was watching his back.

    Julian, who thought that far, soon made an impression. His life went so well that he was anxious.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. It¡¯s frustrating, but there¡¯s no way to know. It¡¯s not against me.¡±

    After a moment of agonizing, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I have no idea why the Duke of Bron gave up Cardel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that women were supposed to be very active.¡±

    He¡¯s been serious since earlier, but Aiden was a sight across the river. Julian, who wanted to consult his concerns, was almost frustrated because he was just savoring the next direction as if he didn¡¯t care about such things.

 Chapter 161

    Always a Happy Ending (8)

    ¡°The Duke of Bron was a man who will remain so. But I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to back down for that reason. If Cardel¡¯s mind takes advantage of weakness and digs more persistently.¡±

    Julian spoke as if he were chewing. This was also hard to admit, but Cardel met Duke Bron first, and liked him longer.

    If the Duke¡¯s side clung to her in a way that he loved her with all his heart and could not give up, the Emperor would have fought tooth and nail until either of them died.

    His expression became even more grim as he remembered Duke Bronn¡¯s shiny top.

    ¡°There¡¯s no chance of sending Cardel back to the Duke¡¯s arms, and don¡¯t even think about approaching him. I¡¯m threatening him, so he did it without hesitation. She even made a vow in front of the witness that he would never appear in front of her again.¡±

    ¡°Good for you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s weird. I was determined to turn the Duke into an enemy. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth more¡­¡±

    Would the greedy easily let the woman go who completely stole the Emperor¡¯s heart? Rather, wouldn¡¯t the person who uses her be more valuable than the one who throws her away? If one really tried to do that, they wouldn¡¯t have let it go.

    ¡°And there¡¯s a strange rumor going around these days.¡±

    ¡°Strange rumors?¡±

    ¡°I mean, this is strictly confidential.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty!¡±

    It was a moment when he whispered as if he was telling a secret story. Suddenly a cheerful voice interrupted.

    Julian seemed to have forgotten what he was trying to say because of the Cardel¡¯s sudden appearance in the middle of his speech.

    She called the Emperor in a friendly, loving tone, and as soon as he heard her, he looked back and smiled brightly. It looked like a trained dog who heard the owner calling. Aiden stared at the two with a little elation.

    It¡¯s a look that means they won¡¯t bother Vivian anymore.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°The flowers have bloomed beautifully, so I was thinking of going for a walk in the garden, but I¡¯m seeing you in a place like this.¡±

    Cardel looked so bright and happy that he could hardly find her former discouraged appearance. It was an indication of how much Julian has tried so far.

    At that time, Cardel¡¯s gaze reached a man who was all black.

    ¡°Oh, there was the Grand Duke, too. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you. You two can talk.¡±

    She was frightened and said in a bewildered voice.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    That¡¯s usually the reaction when confronted by the Black Grand Duke.

    But Cardel soon tried to shake off fear, recalling that Aiden was the brother of her loved one and Vivian¡¯s fianc¨¦. She smiled at the air.

    Despite Cardel¡¯s flowery smile, which melts away regardless of gender or age, he replied with a slight nodding with a cold wind expression.

    It was an attitude that was disrespectful, but no one here would argue that. Rather, they seemed to be immersed in their own world and didn¡¯t care a bit.

    ¡°See you later, Your Majesty.¡±

    The shyly flushed blonde kissed the emperor on the cheek and left the garden. Every time she walked, her pink skirt flew in the spring breeze.

    Julian stared enchanted at the back of Cardel walking with gentle steps, but regained consciousness only after she completely disappeared. He didn¡¯t look bright before, but he looked more frozen than usual.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Julian let out his low breath and ripped off the rose petals that bloomed next to him for no reason. Then, he started to stare up at the petals falling from the sky in ecstasy.

    He didn¡¯t know what he meant, but he was shouting with his whole body that he was in love like spring. In fact, he didn¡¯t seem to be aware of what he was doing.

    Aiden thought this was a little too much. No matter how much he was looking after his back, it was hard to go around looking like an idiot. Even if you lack some ability, you should at least be a perfect emperor on the surface. Wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal if there was a rumour that the Emperor was out of his mind when he was playing with love?

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    With his stern voice, Julian finally regained consciousness.

    ¡°Well, We didn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Was he so unseemly that he could answer at once?

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°I stopped by for a cup of tea, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Was he so unseemly that he just wanted to go away? Julian¡¯s face heated up at the thought of being seen by his beloved brother. The Emperor tried to hold onto his loose mouth and cooled his red face with the back of his hand.

    How much she must have been doing, Julian brought back to the topic of conversation what she couldn¡¯t say because of her sudden appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Just listen. Rumours have spread in the dark that the Duke of Bron is making a disturbing move. There is no physical evidence to say that the rumour that they are he¡¯s to conspire against those who share the will is false, but that there is evidence¡­¡±

    But when he looked up, Aiden had already moved away.

 Chapter 162

    5-6 minutes 18.10.2020

    Always a Happy Ending (9)

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    He glanced back and gestured toward the direction in which Cardel disappeared. As if to hurry up and follow.

    He didn¡¯t even tell him to leave yet, but he left first. Still, Julian, the Emperor, grumbled, but soon rose from his seat with a smile as if he could not stop him.

    However, thanks to Vivian, his older brother never wandered around or returned to the territory as before. Everything still seemed annoying, but wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing that he has a minimal cultural life?

    The Emperor, who had no idea that he was the master of the underworld, was pleased that Aiden had escaped from the wretched man in the corner of the room.

    However, Julian felt that his brother¡¯s obsession had changed from books to a person, so he should pray for someone¡¯s soul.

    Julian knew that Aiden was madly absorbed in one thing, that the Grand Duke servants knew, and the underworld people and Kilix knew.

    The Emperor briefly recalled Vivian, who seemed to seek freedom both in body and soul, and Aiden, whose obsession and possessiveness far exceeded that of ordinary people. And at the same time they painted their future.

    Then he shook his head. We¡¯re going through a lot of trouble.

    Julian ran after Cardel as Aiden said.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t for a sudden thought-provoking aide.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±

    The aide¡¯s skin, who had already been looking only at the documents, was now almost ghostly blue. He thought there was a real emergency.

    Julian kicked his tongue and stared at the direction in which Cardel had completely disappeared. He just saw it and he was very anxious if she wasn¡¯t in front of him.

    ¡°Oh¡­.Oh, my God¡­..!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, is that running and panting? I told you to build up your stamina. What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡±

    The aide, who had been catching his breath for a long time, shouted again urgently.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a big deal! I have caught the tail of treason!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    ¡°No, rather than grabbing the tail, it walked in with its own two feet. I have to say!¡±

    ¡°No, what do you mean?!?¡±

    Julian exclaimed absurdly. He smelled the rebellion, but it was still just a stage of verification. He¡¯s surprised they caught the tail of the rebellion before he could investigate it properly, but he can¡¯t believe the Duke of Bron walked in on his own!

    Then the aide quickly recited the whole story.

    As he spoke longer, the emperor¡¯s face was becoming more and more dazed. Finally, after hearing all the circumstances, Julian muttered seriously in a very serious voice.

    ¡°Are We really under God¡¯s protection?¡±

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t long before the charges of treason by the Duke of Bron and his associates were proven. It was discovered that he had been involved in the drug business and attracted a lot of capital, raised soldiers, and bought weapons for half a year.

    The truth came out like an arrow.

    It was ridiculous to hear how it was discovered.

    One of the nobles who participated in the rebellion was addicted to drugs and entered the administrative office of the Imperial Palace with red eyes. It wasn¡¯t enough and he had an extra drug in his arms.

    ¡°Lesley Marten?¡±

    Julian asked back, nodding his eyebrows. Leslie, the first son of Count Marten and the only heir to the family. The name of the insane nobleman who said he had injected drugs into work was familiar to me. More precisely, the name of his family.

    The Vivian family.

    Vivian entered the palace on a life-long contract to renounce the name Marten. Julian thought it was a wonderful coincidence to be just a coincidence. Treason applied unconditionally to the registration system.

    If Vivian hadn¡¯t abandoned her family, she would have been tied to treason and executed together.

    Julian was relieved that Vivian was very lucky to avoid death. Cardel would have been sad if she was unfairly executed and killed.

    No, before that, I¡¯ll die at his hands.

    He shivered at the cold snap of his spine. And once again, thank Vivian for his foresight.

    ¡°According to the inspector, Young Master Marten took too much of the medication and was completely out of his mind. No one knows why the censorship went to the main palace in that state, or how it got to the palace in that state in the first place.¡±

    While Julian was lost in thought, the aide¡¯s explanation continued. The more he listened to the detailed situation, the more and more he wondered if this was real.

    Drugs were illegal in the Empire. Of course, there is no way to crack down on what the nobles did in secret, but there was no way to oversee them and bring them into the Palace.

    Of course, he was imprisoned in a dungeon, and during the pursuit of the drug¡¯s source, the Duke of Bron¡¯s rebellion was revealed to the surface.

    No matter how deep the doubt may have been, the Duke of Bron could have escaped naturally. The Duke was a snake-like man who never made room for his tail.

    If there was a problem with the drug business, they¡¯d be able to sneak out before they found out about the treason. That¡¯s obvious. Drugs would have been just a means of raising huge amounts of capital in a short period of time.

 Chapter 163

    Always a Happy Ending (10)

    However, the Duke of Bron would not have expected Leslie Marten¡¯s mix of drugs to work like confessionals. Leslie got drunk and told him everything he knew, and he attracted aristocrats from the political world.

    As things got out of control, the nobles who took part in the rebellion panicked and put the Duke on the chopping board, and his plan turned out to be fiery oil.

    How could that be?

    It was impossible unless someone had planned and set a trap from beginning to end.

    The problem was that he had no idea who helped him do this on their own.

    ¡°God has helped you. As expected, Your Majesty is his son.¡±

    The aide, who has been assisting the emperor for generations of his family, was especially loyal. As if he was truly impressed by the incident, he put his hand on his chest and bowed lightly and expressed his respect.

    Julian, who really didn¡¯t do anything, was very upset. There must be someone who sows carefully somewhere else, but it¡¯s always been him who collects them. For some reason, this doesn¡¯t seem to have happened just once or twice before.

    ¡°How did you find out the source of the drug?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a trace anywhere.¡±

    ¡°In addition?¡±

    Julian asked nervously and touched his forehead. In a world where magic is immediately detected, there was only one person capable of distributing drugs in such a rudimentary manner.

    The master of the district 32.

    Julian remembered the chief of evil who made fun of the owner of this country with the nickname ¡®master¡¯, and then sharpened his teeth.

    ¡°Keep tracking.¡±

    Everything was still veiled, but one day, he would find even faint traces and wipe them out.

    ***

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Vivian¡¯s cheeks swelled when she saw Aiden coming in the afternoon when the sun was sinking.

    He went to Thatcher and asked him to deliver the manuscript, but why did he come so late?

    She deliberately ignored his gaze and complained to herself that she might have made her own manuscript.

    ¡°Have you been waiting?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I was bored just lying down.¡±

    In fact, there was nothing to wait for. She barely opened her eyes an hour or two ago because she was suffering until dawn. However, she felt empty without him, so she didn¡¯t want to go back to sleep or read books. How long has it been since they met, and it seems that the warmth of a person has already become familiar.

    Vivian habitually tried to reach for him, but turned her head back.

    Aiden began patting her cheek gently as if to soothe her.

    ¡°I went to check something for a while.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ is that underworld thing?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the underworld?¡±

    He smiled as if he were cute. Recently, she wondered if Vivian¡¯s words had any hope in her lungs to spray a flowery smile with words that were nothing special.

    She¡¯s become a fool.

    She looked up at him with a strange look. It was because she realized that the atmosphere had changed a lot compared to when they first met.

    He still had a hard-to-reach pressure, a brutal atmosphere, and a villain-like face, but sometimes he had a face that melted like snow on a spring day. It was so fascinatingly handsome that Vivian would sometimes look at him with a look of fascination.

    Aiden didn¡¯t seem to be aware of what she was doing.

    ¡°There was nothing special. That¡¯s what I usually do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re watching His Majesty¡¯s back¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for being late.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Because I don¡¯t want anything to happen to His Majesty. I won¡¯t know how to face Cardel.¡±

    In that case, even if something suddenly happens, there is nothing to say. It was not uncommon enough to complain about why he was late when he was late from work.

    Vivian waved her hands as if to stop apologizing to him. And this time she stretched out her arms properly towards him. As if to hug her, Aiden smiled brightly and hugged her strongly.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­me, too.¡±

    It didn¡¯t look like that, and Aiden was still very shy.

    Except for special days, it was still difficult for him to say that he wanted to see him or that he loved him.

    But after we became a couple, we sometimes pretend to be crazy and talk like that, but I¡¯m still not used to it.

    Vivian rolled her eyes around and tried to pull Aiden off. But he held her tight and wouldn¡¯t let her go, and he hugged her and rolled around the bed.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    At the same time, a sweet breath poured in. At first, lips gently met. Vivian¡¯s eyelashes trembled with a tingly touch of feather. Then, a violent tongue quickly entered her mouth, as if he had been friendly. As he closed his tongue and began to inhale strongly, the chilling sensation crept back into his sensitive body.

    Originally, he wasn¡¯t good at holding back his desires, but Aiden recently had a severe case, and the cause was Vivian. It was because when the deadline approached, she was stuck in her study looking like a scoundrel and just wrote. She didn¡¯t let him come near.

    ¡°Return everything to me today.¡±

    Said Aiden, whose patience and self-control had completely disappeared at the end of Vivian¡¯s deadline.

    No matter how hard she tries. She thought it was only a few hours ago that she snoozed like this.

 Chapter 164

    Always a Happy Ending (11)

    She thought it was too much to do this before the swollen lips all subsided, but Vivian naturally put her arms around his neck. Because she¡¯s used to kissing him, who is as persistent and clingy as if to eat her.

    It was always new and precious to communicate with him, even if it was a little hard. The more he kissed her, the more he smiled, the more she fell in love with him. These days, she felt like she was testing where the end of happiness was.

    As his tongue grazed the roof of her mouth, she groaned more and more tightly. Then his lips began to climb down his neck as if they were very natural.

    ¡°Well, Aiden, wait a minute¡­¡­..¡±

    She knew this would happen. Aiden¡¯s kiss is generally more than plain. Kisses often lead to sex because they were blatantly obscene. Vivian desperately pushed him off the shoulder.

    Does he know the word blessing? At this rate, she may not be able to get out of bed because of death or groaning.

    However, if it was someone who would be pushed back, he would not have suffered from such hardships in the first place.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She screamed briefly, clutching her lower abdomen and waist, thinking that she could not die like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a sweet moan, it was a sharp scream. Aiden raised his head in surprise if he had touched a bad place. And he asked with a worried look.

    ¡°Ugh, it really hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°He, does it hurt that much? Do you want me to call a doctor.¡±

    Frustrated. Vivian grabbed his pouty lips when she saw him floundering with surprise. If she laughs because he¡¯s cute here, she¡¯s doomed.

    She buried her head in his arms, controlling her facial expression, and slowly looked up at him with a dying face. She was exaggerating, but it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t sick, so she wasn¡¯t just exaggerating.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to call a doctor.¡±

    Vivian looked sad as she held her lower abdomen in a dying voice.

    The doctor, if he were to bring Kilix here, he would have mumbled ¡®dirty couple¡¯ with his eyes wide open.

    This pain was not something that could be done for a doctor to come anyway. If he calls a priest or wizard, they won¡¯t know. However, it is impossible to call them because of the aftereffects of having sex.

    In fact, Aiden once really tried to call in a priest or wizard for Vivian who was in pain. But Vivian desperately refused because she was ashamed.

    How is she supposed to ask such high-end personnel for embarrassing requests and look at their faces? In addition, it was obvious that the same thing would make her suffer over and over again.

    It¡¯s better to take a break even if she gets better slowly.

    ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t touch me today. Let¡¯s just talk.¡±

    At that, Aiden stopped worrying and returned his expression to normal.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Somehow she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ routine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we do every day.¡±

    She was having sex every day. Vivian wanted to refute, but he swallowed the word.

    ¡°An everyday, um, novel story?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still wearing that ring. I¡¯m buying you a new one.¡±

    She struggled to change the subject, fiddling with the ring of flowers on his left ring finger. The flower with the conservation magic was as fresh as new, and it never went bad or ruined when it twisted around.

    It was amazing, but it was more embarrassing. A Grand Duke who wears a flower ring.

    Then Aiden shook his head and answered.

    ¡°Vivian, there¡¯s no better gift. You left your death to me.¡±

    Can he take this word in a more romantic manner?

    There was. She definitely overworked herself, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s sick.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re sick?!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. But isn¡¯t it because you left me for a while because of the novel?¡±

    He said there¡¯s no grave without excuses.

    ¡°As a result, I¡¯m sorry for Vivian, so I¡¯ve been looking for magic supplies to treat you myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Vivian¡¯s eyes sparkled. An artifact with a healing spell?

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but look forward to it. Show me!¡±

    She was so curious because it was the first artifact she saw since the ring with contraception magic. And the healing magic. Obviously, a mansion would have been a destructive price to ask for.

    It was unfortunate in the current situation, but it was not a bad thing in the long run. Now she can heal it right away without a priest or wizard!

    ¡°I brought a cream and a gel because I have a necklace with healing magic.¡±

    Why the hell? Vivian asked with her eyes. But she felt like she knew the reason without asking.

    ¡°Gel¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I thought the cream would be sticky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    No, there¡¯s an option called a necklace right in front of it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll heal you right away.¡±

    Aiden pulled a glass can out of his arms and pulled out the plug. Seeing the glass bumping into each other in his inner pocket, it didn¡¯t seem like a thing or two. Vivian sighed, lamenting her fate. Yeah, the conclusion is the same, whether it¡¯s a healing necklace, cream or gel.

    ¡°Then just treat it.¡±

    She lay still and said meaningless things.

    ¡°You won¡¯t listen to me anyway, but I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Then Aiden kissed her lips like a bird and smiled strangely.

    He skillfully raised her knees, spread them apart between her legs, and spilled gel on his fingers. As if to check the viscosity for a moment, Aiden, who was rubbing his fingers, slowly began to apply gel to his p*nis.

 Chapter 165

    Always a Happy Ending (12)

    Vivian flinched at the cold, clingy touch. The place, which had been suffering all night, was swollen, but the swelling went down and the pain began to disappear before the gel under treatment melted.

    Aiden opened the folds and penetrated a gel-coated finger into it. She thought he was applying it all over, but at some point, Vivian tightened the inner wall tightly and groaned, and constantly touched it. She shivered as she grabbed the sheets.

    ¡°Hm, ahh¡­¡­! Don¡¯t press it hard!¡±

    ¡°You need water to make it easier to treat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a treatment before¡­ eh!¡±

    As expected, the rebuttal did not work. As he bowed his head, he saw quite a few years of hair trickling down. The neat entrance that appeared through the cracks in the hair were all over the place with blatant excitement.

    He came all the way here, but it¡¯s funny to take it out. Vivienne murmured to herself as if she had already been completely taken over and reluctantly let it go.

    Of course, Vivian revealed as much as Aiden did. Well, in many ways, it meant match made in heaven.

    With his head up, Aiden read a tacit permission from her blurred purple eyes.

    ¡°Well, I think this will heal you deep down.¡±

    He pulled down his pants and already stretched to the limit, grabbing the twitching stuff and pouring gel over it. It seemed dangerous in many ways when the scarring was added to the clingy gel.

    He quickly finished preparing and climbed on top of her and kissed her white shoulder. Vivian grabbed his shoulder and his member tried to dig between the petals of the flower.

    There was no pain at all, perhaps because of the gel that had the magic of treatment, even though it hadn¡¯t been released enough. Rather, it seemed to stretch with elasticity.

    Vivian¡¯s eyes widened at the first sense she felt despite the numerous relationships she had with him. The object that touched the entrance of her vag*na came in as if it were being sucked in as he pushed forward. Originally, the chemistry was perfect, but today it was too much.

    ¡°Haaah! Now, wait. Aiden, Hak¡­!¡±

    He just pushed it in, but her whole body was twisted.

    Whenever he intentionally pressed down on the cl*tors, Vivian shook her eyes tightly. She felt as if all the senses were concentrated there. She groaned and cried until she came. She already felt like she was going to break into a cold sweat.

    And the same was true of Aiden, who was about to break out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve been cured?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡±

    ¡°From the reaction, I think it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    He spoke with a relaxed look and raised his back. As he began to move roughly, there was a tremendous sound coming from the inside, mixed with ghastly juice and gel.

    Because of the gel filled with quality, it opened smoothly when pushing it to the root, and when pulling it out, it seemed to tighten tightly to the inner wall. Vivian covered her face even when she groaned, as her face seemed to turn red just by the squeaking sound.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Huh! Ah!¡±

    Aiden sternly removed the hand and threw a smothered kiss on her restless, groaning, plump lips. She would suck and bite her tongue until it chomped. In the meantime, he couldn¡¯t stop digging, spitting out a pent-up groan on his lips and shedding tears. The bed fluctuated in the hectic movement, and the sheets that had already been there were wet again.

    As if she had met a storm, she was filled with joy that was overflowing with joy.

    Vivian tightened the inner wall, hugging him tightly, feeling her head empty. Her vagina, irrespective of her will, swallowed his stuff and Aiden paused with a low groan.

    At this rate, she thought he might push her harder.

    It was necessary to calm down a little.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Vivian.¡±

    He lifted her trembling, hugged her, and said, she caught her breath for a moment.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Vivian, who had already felt her peak once, asked in a languid voice. The eyes were full of water that couldn¡¯t run down. Aiden somehow felt sorry for her struggling, so he thought he should pay more attention to foods that could strengthen her stamina. If she had heard, she would have retorted to think about the cause.

    He patted his small back in one hand. She remembered to talk about everyday things.

    ¡°This new manuscript has a happy ending.¡±

    ¡°My novels always do.¡±

    ¡°Am I a happy ending to Vivian?¡±

    ¡°Why not the beginning, but the ending?¡±

    ¡°Because the first and the last would be me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±

    Vivian grinned as if she couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    She was trying to answer thoughtlessly when she recalled what Aiden had been doing so far.

    A man who was branded as sinister from the moment he was born and had no choice but to chase the darkness. A child who has grown up without even knowing that it is not common in a life of misery.

    And she remembered her life. The sadness of the day when one moment she was orphaned and taken to the streets.

    ¡°I¡¯m the happiest I¡¯ve ever been in my life.¡±

    It was pain and unhappiness that could not even be remembered for each other, but it was definitely happier today than yesterday and tomorrow than today. When it fell to the bottom, it was dark everywhere, but it wasn¡¯t forever, but they lived, so they could meet.

    She can confidently call it the most precious meeting of her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m happier than anyone right now.¡±

    It was a happy ending.

 Chapter 166

    Extra (1)

    Vivian heard one piece of news directly from Aiden.

    Today, the execution date for Count Marten and his sons had been decided. They were to be beheaded one after another with the Duke of Bron.

    Vivian was inwardly confused, though she thought they were complete strangers now.

    So why did you join the rebellion¡­

    She didn¡¯t sympathize. It was self-sustaining. And Vivian wasn¡¯t a saint who knew how to embrace her persecutors.

    They were once bound by the same family. She didn¡¯t dare to say, You did deserve to die. Haha, you died very well! and  smile delightfully at their misfortune.

    But I knew they¡¯d make an accident.

    Her uncle, Count Marten, was a man of superior business skills to his other brothers. However, the flaw was that the desire for power and ambition were endless.

    Perhaps it was because he was born as an illegitimate child and grew up in the shadow of the two brothers. His greed was endless and he did nothing to get ahead. Even a young Vivian tried to use it.

    The problem is that his family members are all of the same temperament.

    She suddenly recalled the days when she was trapped in an attic warehouse at the Marten mansion.

    There were two things that Count Marten ordered from Vivian. First, stay as if a mouse is dead until you call. Second, absolute obedience to the family.

    The Countess looked up and down at Vivian and said ¡°Ho, that¡¯s pretty even. It¡¯s like a fairy.¡±

    Your purple eyes are mysterious and rare, she added. Vivian was young, but she knew the words were never meant to be compliments.

    ¡°You¡¯d better maintain your beautiful appearance. It¡¯s the only reason we didn¡¯t kick you out.¡±

    It was an order from the Count.

    She decided the value of Vivian on the spot. She forced herself to take on a child she didn¡¯t want, so she sent a marriage to a high-ranking aristocrat for compensation for the severe damage.

    ¡°Why should my family take you on when your parents are dead?¡±

    Leslie, the eldest son of the Marten family, suddenly considered Vivian, who was crushed into the mansion, a thorn in the eye. And he used all kinds of insults, swear words and violence.

    Even the servants frowned, and the Countess stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her face. It¡¯s going to be expensive one day, but what if you leave a scar?¡±

    On the other hand, Helya, the second daughter, used a more subtle and clever method than Leslie. Vivian was tormented in a secret and extraordinary way that neither the countess nor her servants would notice. It was a warehouse where no one was passing by and locked up for a few days.

    But Vivian¡¯s most decisive decision to leave the family came the year she turned 14.

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    The Count did not order Vivian to be flogged from day to day; he did not make her work; he dressed her up, and for the first time, he called her by her name.

    ¡°This is Marquis Paura. From now on, you will have a good relationship with the Marten family.¡±

    Then he forced her in front of a middle-aged man on a boat. Young Vivian shuddered unconsciously when Marquis Paura looked at her with a persistent look.

    Either way, the count laughed bitterly and pushed Vivian¡¯s back.

    As Marquis Paura secretly overlapped his hands on Vivian¡¯s as if he had been waiting, goosebumps rose all over her body as if a bug were crawling over her.

    Vivian recalled the rumor about Marquis Paura, who was floating on the streets in a cold sweat. He was very famous for his walls of excitement at the sight of the body.

    Vivian really felt a threat to her life at that time. She has a rough idea of what a hopeless future will unfold in the future. Count Marten was trying to sell Vivian to Marquis Paura.

    So I ran away.

    She abandoned her family and willingly wore a purity ring on her finger. She wanted to protect herself.

    Vivian, who briefly recalled her childhood, said ¡®Ummm¡­¡­¡¯ for a moment, scratching her chin, then tilted her head.

    ¡®Can¡¯t she just laugh that they deserve to die?¡¯

    At least she thinks they deserve it.

    It was when she tilted her head around and wondered how to react to the news of the execution of her wicked relatives.

    ¡°Vivian.¡±

    She raised his head quietly at the sound of someone calling her name. Aiden was looking closely at her complexion.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Vivian nodded her head when she realized that she had been absorbed in her thoughts without knowing that Aiden was worried about her.

    Looking at his eyes resembling the blue autumn sky, she was fine, of course, nothing at all.

    There wasn¡¯t much emotion left. They were nothing to Vivian, with no resentment, anger, or hatred.

    She wasted her time thinking uselessly.

 Chapter 167

    Extra (2)

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the execution of people I don¡¯t have anything to do with.¡±

    She grabbed Aiden¡¯s hand, so she took her luck. His hands were warm and she wanted to hold them in her hands forever.

    ¡°When are we getting married?¡±

    Vivian asked, putting his hand on her cheek. Aiden, who was inwardly worried that she might be shocked by the silly look up, smirked.

    ¡°As the Emperor once asked¡­¡±

    He gently stroked Vivian¡¯s cheek and said.

    ¡°Before His Majesty, I will make it the biggest.¡±

    Obviously he wouldn¡¯t have said that. A wedding before the Emperor, and a more grandiose one. Vivian looked at Aiden for a moment and laughed mischievously because she thought she could hear Julian¡¯s resentment up to here.

    ¡°Come to think of it, His Majesty said that Aiden would postpone his marriage until he found a true woman?¡±

    Her face was creeping with mischief.

    It was the emperor¡¯s mistake not to specify whether it was a relationship or a marriage, adding unnecessary conditions that he had to participate in. Vivian, who had nothing to do with being nice, so even if he wanted to marry Cardel, he should be sucking her fingers.

    ¡°I think we should take it easy on the wedding.¡±

    She¡¯ll probably have to wait another 50 years to be true.

    Vivian added so and licked her lips with her tongue. Then, she looked up and down at Aiden and skillfully overlapped her lips again as if she were about to have a feast.

    Aiden burst into laughter, then thought in response to her kiss.

    Marriage may not be possible forever.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to a person.¡±

    It was a peaceful afternoon. Vivian, who visited the palace for a while after finishing her lunch appointment with Cardel, cast a suspicious look at the subtle words of Julian, whom she came across.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your understanding.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m getting speechless.¡±

    Julian grumbled, but suddenly threw the matter away, as if he had no intention of having a long conversation.

    She thought it¡¯s His Majesty to have a light mouth. Vivian was itching to respond harshly.

    It was a part of how the emperor had completely ignored other people¡¯s positions and lived his own life. But she thought he was more considerate than before, so it was all about Cardel.

    She would wait and see, Cardel would know everything.

    Oh, she guessed that before Aiden and Vivian got married, she joked that he shouldn¡¯t marry Cardel, was he still sullen about that?

    Well, he can get teased in life. Why was he so petty?

    It was a little absurd, but fortunately it was right after the deadline. Vivian, who had nothing to do, headed to the place Julian told her to do to fill her spare time.

    It was a tower.

    ***

    ¡°Writer, you¡¯re the best. The only blessing in my life, my savior who came to ruin my life. My muse¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, just calm down for now.¡±

    Vivian said, sweating profusely. The man stopped fussing and poured his own tea into the teacup in front of her. Seeing his hands trembling, he looked extremely nervous. Anyone who sees it would know that he was offering the Emperor a prize.

    Julian¡¯s expression ¡®he¡¯s crazy about your novel¡¯ was very accurate. The man has been the most responsive of all the people who have ever identified Ferdinand. At first glance, even madness seemed to be seen.

    Archmage, Casil. He is the most magical man recognized by the Empire, and he suddenly started developing adult products, saying that he cannot waste his talent in this way. He was a celebrity in many ways.

    She did not know that such a tycoon would be her fan. He was also a huge fan. Vivian had never even imagined it.

    Having exchanged formal greetings and useless conversations with each other, Casil seemed to have regained some composure. He said there was something he wanted to say all along, and he said with a serious face.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing missing in your novel.¡±

    ¡°He, what is it?¡±

    Vivian gulped down nervously. She was nervous because she knew that it was not a criticism or a mock, but an advice from a true fan.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the tools?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±

    Tools? She asked back blankly because she couldn¡¯t get the gist.

    ¡°Man is an animal that uses tools. Human beings have adapted to this tough world and made great progress because they know how to develop and use tools. Tools are a necessity for survival and desire!¡±

    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s correct, but¡­¡­

    Are you talking about adult products?

    The reason why he is enthusiastic about such a lengthy example was to recommend adult products. Vivian showed signs of boredom, saying, No matter how brazen she is, she is probably no better than this person.

    But for a moment, too, she coughed quietly and then lowered her head and whispered in a secret voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    So far, there has just been no such opportunity. For Vivian, Aiden was the first and last man. He was unrivaled by his rapture, but he didn¡¯t use any tools. At best, it¡¯s was a lubricant, but it¡¯s a basic preparation that¡¯s not even close to the tool axis.

    It was an environment in which Aiden loved so much that there was no time to complain about her needs, but she was curious to hear it.

 Chapter 168

    Extra (3)

    ¡°Great! I knew you¡¯d say that if you were a writer.¡±

    When Vivian showed interest, Casil glowed and guided her into the magic lab. And there was a world that she couldn¡¯t even imagine. It was literally a sacred place of  pleasure and sin.

    Vivian showed curiosity as she touched the leash and the whip.

    ¡°This is how you tie it. It¡¯s for men.¡±

    ¡°For neglect?¡±

    ¡°You can tie it up and leave it unattended, or you can torment it until it¡¯s exhausting.¡±

    ¡°All are good, but if I had to ask, I prefer the latter.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡±

    Uh, why does this guy get along pretty well with herself?

    The two met eye to eye in the air for a moment. Somehow she felt like she wanted to do a high five without feeling embarrassed.

    Vivian felt a little bit that Casil was destined to cry all along. She felt like she met half her soul. It wasn¡¯t in a romantic sense, it was Casil if she had been born a man. Even though she was an only child, she seemed to believe that he was a lost twin in childhood.

    ¡°Writer, look at this.¡±

    Casil stuck out an unidentified chunk of fur. Vivian accepted what he was giving and looked carefully at the item.

    When she looked closely, it was not fur but a tail. A soft-tailed model that looks like a real animal¡¯s tail has been removed. At the end of the model was a glass shaped like water droplets whose purpose was unknown.

    It looked like a dull arrowhead.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    For a moment, however, Vivian seemed to know the purpose of the item without having to hear the details. The tail of an animal depends on its hips¡­

    ¡°It certainly takes some courage.¡±

    As she said that, she took care of the supplies he was bringing.

    ¡°What is the world¡¯s Perdi ashamed of? People need to be more tolerant of sexual pleasure. What¡¯s wrong with being an adult? It¡¯s not a crime, but you can enjoy it in a variety of ways. The effect of the temple on sex as if it were a great, divine ritual¡­¡±

    Vivian gave Casil¡¯s speech in one ear and scanned the items he had introduced.

    Should she try it on?

    Soon Aiden¡¯s birthday was coming.

    Vivian visited the tower almost every day. If someone was completely obsessed with one thing, they have become less concerned and preoccupied with it. Her latest interests were Casil¡¯s interesting sexual knowledge and new tools he developed.

    You said there¡¯s no end to learning.

    As expected, the world was wide and there were many subjects.

    Every time she met Casil, she kept little by little the tools he had given her to use.

    And the day she decided to use it was Aiden¡¯s birthday, today.

    ¡°It really does go in.¡±

    Vivian looked down at the fox¡¯s tail with her arms crossed. The size itself was not that big, but she was a little reluctant to put it in the an*s. It¡¯s a place to emit, not insert.

    First of all, this is the plan of the surprise event.

    Before Aiden returned to the mansion after a night walk, she wore her fox tail safely, and a plain dress that she always wears on top of it after wearing revealing underwear. And then, well, Aiden¡¯s going to get things moving on his own way.

    The problem is that I have to put it in by myself somehow.

    What if it¡¯s torn? Vivian squeezed the gel as hard as she could and smeared it on the glass plug. She was at a loss when she imagined that she would put her finger in her an*l and groan alone.

    She was taken in by Casil¡¯s sugar coat that would kill both men and women. It was suspicious when she tried it. If it wasn¡¯t as good as she thought it would have been, she was going to ask for compensation from the cannabis wizard.

    All right¡­¡­.. here we go!

    It was when she was determined, clenching her fists, after clenching her fists. Suddenly, the doorknob turned around in the bedroom and opened.

    Damn timing! Vivian swallowed a scream, desperately lowered her skirt and hid the an*l plug behind her back. It was lightning fast.

    ¡°Oh, oh, you¡¯re here?¡±

    But she did not react calmly. Anyone who hears it is bewildered and ¡®why are you here now?¡¯ It was a voice mixed with complaints.

    Vivian rolled her eyes with a look of dismay.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    Aiden, without delay, approached her immediately and asked. It was a gentle move, but the persistent gaze did not dwell on her. Vivian, who tried to patch things up while he was changing, sweated even more in trouble.

    No, what happens if that happens?

    The original plan was to be a seductive fox wagging her tail, but she got caught on the way. Wouldn¡¯t it be just a pervert, not a fox, if he find out that she¡¯s hiding an an*l plug behind her back now?

 Chapter 169

    Extra (4)

    ¡°You¡¯ve been out a lot lately.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ what?¡±

    Her reaction was delayed because her head was as tired as a blank sheet of paper.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Aiden asked. With the exception of Vivian, she had no interest in anything in the world, so she noticed her abnormality sooner than anyone else. No, looking at her cold expression, she seems to have known her a long time ago.

    ¡°The¡­ the data?¡±

    It was not long after the closing of the new novel. Vivian was making nonsense that she was conducting a data survey for a new work, even though a new one has not yet been published.

    Aiden has been patient in his own way. Vivienne has been sensitive to a lot of things to worry about due to the recent frequent closures. As before, he wanted to bury his inside her to the limit and cry in a mess, but his desire was limited to desire.

    He wanted to be as considerate as possible to the person he will be with for the rest of his life.

    But now that the rest of the work has been settled, she¡¯s been going out a lot, and that¡¯s because of the research.

    It¡¯s a sensual fiction writer¡¯s data study¡­ that¡¯s all he could think of.

    ¡°Where I¡¯m not?¡±

    Aiden quickly hardened his face and reached over Vivian¡¯s shoulder.

    Uh? Meanwhile, she lay in bed with her fox tail hidden behind her. Above, Aiden was pressing down on her like she was being attacked.

    ¡°I am in charge of Vivian¡¯s education. You are a bad student for acting without the permission of your advisor.¡±

    He folded his eyes half-fold and whispered in a lowered voice. Her heart ached at the racy breath that clung to her ear. With her eyes closed reflexively, his tongue skillfully invaded her lips. It was a kiss that was soft and felt like her whole body was going to melt down. Every time a hot lump swept through every corner of the mouth and pressed, her back trembled finely.

    Then, Aiden¡¯s hand over her shoulder, mesmerized by the kiss. Naturally, he rode his arm down and stole what she had in her hand with her back folded.

    ¡°Oh! Wait!¡±

    Vivian shouted, but it was already late. She clenched her hands in the air. Aiden also seemed to have no idea what she was desperately hiding was something like this.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Hey, fox scarf?¡±

    ¡°Why did you put so much gel on your fox scarf?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He knew but he was still asking. Vivian narrowed the gap between her eyes, with her face dyed red. She thought the fox tail would look better on Aiden than on herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve met the Casil of the Tower. You¡¯ve got an unusual item.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Aiden¡¯s birthday today. I did it to congratulate you.¡±

    All the surprise events are gone. Vivian added, stretching herself out. When what she had planned for a week ago came to nothing, she sighed.

    ¡°Vivian doesn¡¯t know me very well yet.¡±

    When Aiden heard that, he did not come down from above, but rather raised her feet in full position. Smacking his lips lightly on the back of her feet, he added with a gentle voice that seemed to enjoy the lingering feelings of the situation, chewing on her Achilles tendon well.

    ¡°I like to hunt myself rather than eat a set meal.¡±

    It sounded as if he were going to cook Vivian alive now.

    ¡°Why is this happening again?¡±

    ¡°What did you expect?¡±

    ¡°Aiden, distracted by my temptation.¡±

    It was Aiden who was always seduced with color, and Vivian who melted helplessly into his sensual atmosphere and touch. This time, she wanted to hold him in her hand and swing around, but he failed.

    When Aiden heard that, he frowned as if he was wondering what she was talking about.

    ¡°From the moment I met Vivian, I¡¯ve never been rational.¡±

    How is he supposed to get more drunk here when he¡¯s already drunk? He blinked his eyes. A terrible thirst sank over the heated snow. At the same time, the s*x tool rang loudly.

    ¡°Even now, Vivian is raving like a dog.¡±

    He said, rubbing the stiffened object against her thighs. He said shallowly explicit things, but his expression was calm. It¡¯s a fact that she¡¯s already resigned and admitted long ago.

    Aiden, if there was a reason for his life, it was entirely up to Vivian.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Aiden squeezed out the gel that Vivian had thrown onto the bed. Then he opened her hip wide and pushed his fingers into the tightly closed hole.

    Vivian blushed at his sudden confession and frowned at the foreign material.

    It didn¡¯t hurt. Because he¡¯s been spending enough time expanding the interior. As the clinging sounds increased, she felt a strange tickle, but she couldn¡¯t tell it was that good. It felt a little racy, but it was no comparison to caressing the vagin* and the cl*toris.

    No, it was more of an unpleasant thing.

    Did Casil cheat me?

 Chapter 170

    Extra (5)

    It was around the time Vivian, who had imagined it would be great to laugh at, felt betrayed. Finally, the plug is completely full inside. At the same time, there was a heavy pressure that could not be pointed out. She didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    What is this? Confused Vivian caught her eye at Aiden¡¯s words. Darkened eyes look as deep as the deep sea. As if determined and trying to be possessed, when he saw the red lips that clapped at the end of it¡¯s words, she thought of a Seiren, who was captivating people with a song and sinking the ship.

    He bowed his head slowly and buried himself between her legs.

    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±

    Aiden¡¯s statement that she raged like a dog was not empty at all. He sucked in the thick little red fruit without any composure. He stuffed two sticky wet fingers with gel in a single stroke. He put it in quickly. The cl*t was rubbed strongly by bending over and over again. Her lower abdomen was strained by itself.

    ¡°Ha, ah! It¡¯s too fast! Whoosh!¡±

    It was the climax from the beginning. Shaking her back at the seasoned caress. No, Vivian trembled. And it hardened as if it had received an electric shock. As she began to get aroused, her hard glass clasped her anus and squeezed the inside of her vagina. As the fever rose in the lower body and the inner body opened, the pressure became more and more severe. The vague sense of humor, which had no idea whether it was good or bad, immediately sped with pleasure.

    Vivian broke her waist and squirted out the liquid. Aiden sucked in all the water she had spilled with a blatant embarrassing sound as if to listen.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s really racy.¡±

    He lifted her twitchy hips slightly and pulled them in front of him. Then, with her waist slightly floating in the air, he pushed in all the way to the root at once. At the same time, he let out a low breath. It¡¯s as soft as velvet if he let it go.

    The inside, which was perfect as if it had been tailored, was tight enough to feel too narrow today.

    ¡°Ugh, ah, uh¡­!¡±

    Vivian gripped the sheets with a breathtaking sound. Aiden, who had been blinding his eyes for a while, shook his back in pursuit of instinct. She stretched her legs wide enough and pressed down her vocal cords with her ears. She felt like he was digging inside. Every time he penetrated the deepest part, she felt like every hole was filled. By the time she felt a little sick, the kind of pleasure she had never experienced was driving her to tears.

    The squeaky sound kept pushing from beginning to end. He pushed her unceremoniously without slowing down or stopping. The acutely heated clitor*s faced a bitter attack and grew even more chubby. Every time Vivian shook her head and twisted her back.

    She was going crazy. As she was about to lose consciousness, she opened her mouth and let out her breath.

    ¡°Ha, yes, hehe, ah, ugh, ugh!¡±

    Her groan spurted out at her haphazard pace to the beat of her fast scraping and passing. She was bitten behind her back enough that her whole body was attached, and then slapped her back hard enough to shake her back. Her mind went white and she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She looked like she would become an idiot. It felt as if all the blood had been sucked out of her body. Feeling another climax coming soon, Vivian desperately pulled the hem of Aiden¡¯s robe.

    H, h, h¡­ he shook his head in a crying voice.

    ¡°Face, show me.¡±

    She wanted to see him let go. Aiden leaned down and said, biting her earlobes. At the same time, he buried himself deep inside Vivian¡¯s body.

    Vivian drooled and shivered in the air with her toes up. Tears flowed from the sense of pleasure that seemed to fall on the floor while soaring into the air without knowing that the sky would be high. Only then did Aiden stop pushing hard and slowed down.

    It was not until she got out of her peak that he slowly and gently adjusted her waist to the rhythm that changed.

    ¡°Why are you so excited¡­¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t put up with it because I wanted you to look disorganized.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s smile said, I¡¯ve always wanted to do this. Vivian didn¡¯t even think about grumbling because he looked so, so happy from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s more, right?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The toy.¡±

    Aiden folded his eyes and said, ¡®You were taking acorns like a squirrel burying in the ground to eat them in the winter¡¯. The dark-colored eyes bloomed with playfulness and desire.

    ¡°It¡¯s winter soon, Vivian.¡±

    ¡°He, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Take out all the acorns you¡¯ve been collecting.¡±

    He¡¯ll feed her everything. Aiden declared himself and fiddled with the fox¡¯s tail sticking out between Vivian¡¯s hips.

    It was a sensual night in winter that came a little early.

    <END>

    Note: Thank you so much for reading until the end! Our journey with this novel started 7/24/2020 and ended 8/22/2022. It¡¯s been 2 years with many ups and downs, but the novel is finally complete! There are no side story/after story for this novel (even though the ending might be somewhat abrupt). We will continue to check if the author decides to add any extras.

    Please check out our other novels such as: , , and .

    If you prefer reading completed smut novels, we recommend: , , and

    You can also browse our smut catalogue here: .